Camp Natural: Part 2 Cameron s Camp Routine. Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Six more people showed up for the nature hike. The first of the six to join them was a girl and a guy who seemed to be a couple because they were all over each other, kissing and lightly running their hands across each other's bodies. The guy made no effort to hide the result from all of that petting and kissing. What they were doing wasn't overtly sexual, but the fact that they were naked meant that every touch was direct to the body. "I will be right back," Elena said and got up to go and greet them. Cameron wanted to stare at her ass as she walked away, but he was present enough to remember that Haley was sitting right next to him. Haley seemed uncharacteristically quiet. "You really do look great," Cameron said, saying the first thing that came to mind to try and break the silence. "Thank you. It was a little bit weird getting ready for the day knowing that I was going to just walk right out the door naked," Haley said. "Same. When I got dried off and did my morning routine minus putting on clothes and started to walk out the door my brain seemed to be screaming at me, 'what are you doing, go back and put on clothes, you don't want to be arrested!'" He said. Haley laughed. "It does take some rewiring to be able to walk outside naked." "So, what do you want to do when we are done with the hike?" He asked. "I'm not sure, we can look at the list together when we get back," Haley said. After that, she seemed to be her old self again and was just as warm to Him. A pair of girls walked up, and Elena went and started talking to them. The moment she left the couple, they went right back at it, almost as if they were making up for lost time. As Elena was talking to the girls, two athletic-looking guys showed up and started talking with them. Cameron didn't want to be judgmental, but they looked like the type who would try and bully him back home. The sound of their boisterous voices and laughing only seemed to reaffirm His initial impression of them. He knew that part of his animosity towards them was because he saw them as competition to being with Haley. He still didn't know why Haley was spending so much time with him. She was such a beautiful, nice, and cool girl that she could probably get with any guy she wanted. He had to shake off those thoughts the best he could. He couldn't go getting possessive of a girl that he had just met a day ago. It was time to go, and no one else seemed to be showing up, so Elena motioned for Haley and Him to join the group. "Ok, we are going to get going now. The hike is going to take about an hour each way. It is one of the easier trails and is well maintained, but I see that you are all wearing shoes, which is a good idea. Being naked is all good and fine until you end up with a thorn embedded in your foot. Did everyone put on sunscreen already?" Haley was the only one who raised her hand. Elena opened her knapsack and pulled out four small camp bottles of spray-on sunscreen, and gave them to each pair. "You are going to be spending a lot of time out in the sun, so unless you want sunburns where the sun normally doesn't shine, make sure you are wearing sunscreen." The couple started to apply sunscreen to one another, rubbing it in a lot more than was necessary. The two guys stood far apart as they handed the can back and forth to each other. The two girls who had walked up helped each other apply it to their backs. They seemed comfortable with each other and were tickling one another as they did it. The two jock guys couldn't take their eyes off the two girls. Cameron judged them for it but then realized that he was doing the same thing, so he respectfully looked away. He finished up applying the sunscreen when Haley reached for the can. "I can get your back for you," Haley said. "Ok," Cameron said and handed over the bottle. Haley sprayed it onto his shoulder blades and started to work it into his skin. Her touch felt terrific, along with the thrill of both of them being naked and her touching him. Her touch also did wonders to ease the kinks in his back from both the stress and yesterday's hike. He only wished he could ask her to do his legs too. Cameron had his eyes closed, and Haley was finishing up on his back when he heard Elena ask Haley if anyone had gotten her back yet. Haley said no, and Elena took the can from her. He stepped back and saw Elena spray Haley's back and start to work the sunblock in. Haley closed her eyes as Elena worked in the sunscreen from her shoulders down to her lower back. He heard her let out a little gasp and bite her lip. His erection strained at the sight of the two girls together. They were both beautiful. He imagined what it would be like to be with both of them, to have in bed at the same time Haley's pale petite body, and Elena's darker and more curvaceous one. Cameron had always had threesome fantasies, but to him those had always been an extra level of fantasy than just being with one girl because he had always thought the odds of one girl wanting to be with him were slim. The thought of two girls being with him at the same time was extra fantastical. "All done," Elena said and walked away from Haley. Haley stood there for a few seconds with her eyes closed. Cameron wanted to ask her if she was ok, but he didn't want to intrude on whatever moment she was having. When she opened her eyes, He saw a look in them that he hadn't seen before. "Let's get going," Elena called out and started to walk down the path. As they walked, Elena told them about the various plants they passed, what kind of animals could be seen out here, and some more about the camp's history. Cameron and Haley were walking directly behind Elena, with the two girls and two guys in the middle, and the couple who seemed unable to detach from one another bringing up the rear. He hung on every word that Elena said. He loved hearing her talk and how knowledgeable she was. He loved to see her walk too, the way her toned legs flexed, and how her ample ass bounced with each step. He did his best to make sure that Haley didn't catch him checking Elena out. He wondered if she would care if she did notice him. They barely knew each other, so it wasn't like they were dating. He remembered how quiet she had been earlier when she had first walked up to him, and Elena talking and decided it would be best to be cautious. The couple in the back was in their own world, and once the two guys noticed that Elena was cold to their advances, they had started to try and flirt with the pair of girls, so Elena seemed to be only talking to Haley and Him. Haley would ask Elena questions occasionally about the animals and woods, and Elena would answer her. They started to get into discussions about different wildlife, and He felt a little left out, the more advanced their conversations got. Still, it was nice seeing the two of them talk so animatedly about something that they cared about. It seemed that Haley must have picked one of the most challenging hiking trails yesterday because this trail was wide and only had a slight incline to it. Cameron's legs started to protest when they were about halfway done, but by this point, he was beginning to get used to the pain, and if he didn't overdo it, he would be able to ignore it. He jinxed himself because the last half of the trail started to slope downward. Each step jarred his knees, and He cursed himself for being so out of shape. His metabolism had always kept him slim, but maybe he should try and pick up a weight now and then. He had seen that his college of choice had a state-of-the-art gym that was open to all students. At the time, he had thought he would never use it, but now he promised he would take advantage of it. Elena turned them from the main path to a side one. The trail started to get smaller as the trees and overgrowth cluttered onto it, giving them shade but also obscuring their view. Cameron was beginning to feel claustrophobic as they continued to press in around him. From down in the direction of the path, He started to hear flowing water. The sound grew louder with each step. They had to crouch as the tree's branches grew over the path. They came to a point where the trail was completely covered up with overhanging branches. Elena led the way and went first and then held a branch up for Haley to follow. Haley went under and then held it up for Him.  He stayed back to keep the branch to the side so that the others could pass under more easily. The others thanked him as they moved under. He had to pass under a few more branches to catch up. He ducked under one final one, and then suddenly, he found himself in the middle of a wide-open clearing with a swimming hole in the middle. To his right, the swimming hole was fed by a small waterfall that cascaded into the pool of water. Some of it escaped down into a narrow stream, but more water entered then what left. Since the water was continually flowing, it was nearly crystal clear. Cameron took his place next to Haley as they all admired the beauty of this hidden place. "The water is fed by the melting runoff from the mountains to the north that takes months to fully melt, so this pool is constantly being filled year-round. I hope you all brought your bathing suits," Elena joked. They broke into the same groups that they had been walking in. Each group found their own side of the pool. The pool was around the size of a swimming pool, so they had enough room for each group to mostly be on its own. The pair of guys climbed up onto the edge where the waterfall was, which was about 15 feet up, and then they jumped. When they emerged, they were sputtering and cursing about how cold the water was. Everyone laughed. "I told you guys that the water is snowmelt from the mountains, of course, it is cold," Elena said. While the guys swam in the pool, the pair of girls decided to suntan on the lush grass. The girl from the couple went to dip her toe into the water, and she squealed at how cold it was, her boyfriend saw his opportunity and went to push her in. She sensed what he was about to do a second before it happened. She didn't have enough time to avoid the shove, but she was able to grab onto her boyfriend and drag him in with her. The two emerged from the water and cried out about how cold the water was. Haley saw Him watching what had just happened, and then how he looked at her. "Don't even think about it," she said. Elena held out her hands for Haley and Cameron, "Lets jump in together?" They each took one of Elena's hands. "On three, we go," Elena said. They stood five feet away from the pool and counted. On three, they ran forward and jumped into the pool. Cameron had closed his eyes right before they hit the water, but the cold of it shocked them back open. Elena and Haley sunk into the water beside him, bubbles floating up with their bodies as the stretched upward and started to swim to the surface. He wished that the icy water was cold enough to freeze time itself so that he could continue to take in the images of their nude bodies swimming up, and the sunlight shining down through the water on top of them. He would have never been able to experience anything as surreal as this moment if he had stayed home, or if he had left earlier. Haley and Elena made it up to the surface ahead of Him. He admired their legs kicking back and forth and the brief flashes of their pussies or asses as they turned in the water, and then he shot up to the surface too, exclaiming just like all the others about how cold the water was. Once Cameron started to get used to the chilly water, he found that it was doing wonders to soothe the aching in his muscles. At first, everyone stayed in their little groups. He had fun splashing around and horse playing with Elena and Haley. They got into water fights and took turns shoving each other under the water. At first, He felt awkward touching them, but he started to relax the more they grabbed at him. Haley and Elena ended up making a secret alliance and worked together to dunk Him as often as possible. He protested faintly as the two girls wrestled with him, their soft tits and stiff nipples pressing against him. Cameron was glad for how cold the water was, for a while his mind was still thinking sexual thoughts, the chill of the water stifled the growth of his erection, but there was a couple of times where he found himself getting hard, and it would press against the girls, so he had to break away from them to cool down. Of course, they didn't let him retreat and seemed to jump on him even more. After about thirty minutes, the two girls that were sunbathing hopped into the water, and Elena managed to get everyone together to play some pool games. Cameron ended up being it first in a game of Marco Polo. Even though he promised not to peak, Elena still insisted on tying her camp counselor scarf over his face to blindfold him. He couldn't remember the last time that he played this game. He did his best to tag someone, but every time he felt like he was closing in on someone, they would manage to get away from him. He did his best to listen around him for splashing, but the constant dripping from the waterfall made it difficult at first, but the longer he was blindfolded, the better he was able to tune out the sound of the waterfall and listen around him for the splashes. Cameron kept on coming up just a little short every time he went after someone. Ready to finally be free of being it, the next time He heard a splash in the water, He swam furiously and reached out. Knowing that some of them kept on ducking under the water and kicking off the sides to get past him, He reached down under the water and finally touch someone. He was ecstatic that he caught someone, but as they swam past him, he realized that he had fully groped someone. He was mortified. Cameron heard someone break onto the surface of the water, and then Elena said, "Well, looks like you finally got me." Her voice didn't sound upset at all. He heard hear swim up to him, and then she started to untie his blindfold. When He could finally see again, he saw just how close Elena was to him, a whole lot closer than what was needed to untie it. Elena smiled at him and then turned around. She looked over her shoulder at him. "Can you blindfold me?" Elena asked. Cameron took the blindfold from Elena and started to tie it around her eyes. Elena drifted back against him, pressing her ass against his *semi-erection. He fumbled with tying the knot. Elena pressed harder against him. "Having trouble?" she asked in a husky voice. Cameron finished tying the knot, and then they resumed playing the game. They played Marco Polo for a bit and then switched over to sharks in the water, allowing Him to get a good look at the different girl's asses as they stood at the edge of the water facing away. He couldn't remember the last time he had this much fun doing something as simple yet pleasurable as playing pool games with others. After an hour of swimming, they all lay in the grass to dry. The warmth of the sun after the cold of the water relaxed Cameron, and nearly caused him to doze off as he lay with Elena and Haley, talking about their lives back in the world with clothing and what they planned on doing after summer ended. He found himself talking more and more, becoming almost as comfortable with Elena as he was with Haley. On the walk back to camp, everyone seemed closer, talking to each other and joking about how the games had gone in the pool. He felt bad for being so judgmental about the two jocks. The more time he spent near them, he realized that yeah, they were a bit loud, but they were not that bad. They made it back to camp a little after two pm. Elena asked if Haley and He wanted to go and get lunch with her in the mess hall. Haley answered yes for both of them. Lunch was burgers, hot dogs, and fries, and it was delicious. After all of the swimming and hiking, Cameron was famished, and he heaped his plate full of food twice. When Haley gave him a look at his second helping He shrugged. "What? I'm hungry," he said. As He ate, the girls mostly talked to one another, occasionally whispering. Sometimes He would catch one or both of them staring, and then they would quickly avert their eyes. Under their gaze, He felt even more exposed than when he first walked out of his cabin in the nude. As Cameron ate, he realized how comfortable he was becoming with being naked in front of others like this. He hadn't even had any anxiety when he had gone to get his second plate of food. Normally in class, it would have taken him minutes to work up the courage to walk across the room to sharpen his pencil or throw away some trash, yet here he was able to walk across a full mess hall while being naked without half of the anxiety. He hadn't expected to get into the nudist lifestyle, he had just been curious, but now he could see the appeal to it. Cameron was glad that the first thing they did after their hike and all that swimming with Elena was to attend a bracelet making class. He wasn't super interested in making bracelets, but he was just happy to be doing something that let him sit down for once. The camp counselor showed the group several different ways to make the knots and how to weave the string, making it look straightforward, but once they picked out their colored strings and started to try it out, He had trouble even getting it started. Haley scooted closer to him and showed him how to do it, her fingers moving deftly. After a couple more poor starts that lead to the whole thing coming unraveled, He was finally able to get his bracelet started. If he could get over the frustration of his hands not being able to do the movements correctly, he could see the appeal in doing crafts like this. It did allow him to calm his mind as he focused on the threads. Haley finished her bracelet in almost half the time that it took Him to get his done. Cameron compared his bracelet to Haley's. Hers was perfectly made, while he had numerous irregular patches where he hadn't tightened the string down correctly. "Let's trade," Haley said. "What, why?" Cameron asked. "I think it would be kind of nice, you know if we made them for each other. Plus, I tried to warn you that you weren't making your bracelet big enough. I doubt it could fit on your wrist," Haley said. To prove her wrong, He tied it around his wrist. It was painful and dug into his skin. "I was able to get it to fit," Cameron said and held his wrist in front of her face. "Are you really going to risk losing circulation to your hand and having your hand amputated just to prove me wrong?" "Maybe," Cameron said, but even though he had just put the bracelet on a few seconds ago, he could already feel his fingers tingling. With Haley's help, he was able to remove his bracelet. Haley tied hers around his wrist. It was a perfect fit, and He tied his around her wrist. He doubted that the bracelet would survive until the end of camp. Camp Routine. Over the next week, Cameron fell into a nice routine at Camp Natural with Haley and Elena. From the moment they woke up, they would get ready, go to breakfast, and then do different camp activities together. They did numerous activities that Elena oversaw and hung out with her during meals and her downtime. Every day He became increasingly comfortable with being nude and being around the two girls. He knew that he was crushing hard on Haley; every day he spent with her, he found himself liking her more and more, but he was feeling conflicted. Cameron found himself being increasingly drawn to Elena too. He loved her fiery attitude and how confident she was. She seemed to be flirting with Him increasingly, but it was hard for him to tell if it was genuine or was just how her personality was. She loved to tease him and see him squirm. Sometimes when Haley joined in, Cameron felt like he had the world's most attractive bullies. He thought that maybe one or both girls liked him, but he had misread signs before. He didn't want to try and make a move, only to realize that he was misreading things and end up making things awkward between them. He was enjoying Haley's company so much that he didn't want to do anything to cause him to lose his camp buddy. He still worried about what he was going to do but decided to try and not dwell on it like he usually would and to just try and enjoy his time with the girls. Friday, he went on a late-night hike with Haley again. Haley and Cameron had spent every day together. With how much time they had spent together and all that they had talked about, He felt like he was closer with Haley then any of his friends back home. He had never been able to talk about his problems with anyone else before. The hike seemed easier this time after a week full of physical activity. Cameron's body was still sore and repairing itself from all of the activities that he was doing with Haley, but it also felt stronger now. He could work through the pain better, and he breathed the woody mountain air easier. They made it to their secret overlook spot above the lake and camp. They had thought ahead this time, and Cameron had a backpack full of supplies. They laid a blanket down on the broad flat rock where they had sat together on their first night. He had also packed them dinner and some drinks since they had planned on missing dinner tonight. They ate together. He felt the tension between them. Haley had been acting weird all day, frequently looking lost in thought and distracted. She seemed nervous around Him, which was odd since she had always seemed so confident around him. He wondered if it was something he did and hoped that if it was his fault, he could fix it and make sure that this night between them went smoothly. They ate their dinner and then stared up at the stars. Cameron had been reading online about astronomy. Now He knew a good amount more of the names of the constellation and their star configurations, but that knowledge didn't translate too well yet to spotting them in the sky. Haley seemed impressed with the small amount that he had learned since they were last up there. There was a cold breeze, and Haley shivered. Cameron scooted close to Haley and wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer. Haley rested her head on His shoulder and then reached over to hold His hand. Their hands were clasped on her thigh. They sat in silence, enjoying the stars and moonlight, and the way that they reflected on the lake below. He started to feel nervous. He had been waiting for the perfect time to make his move on Her. He had several other opportunities where it seemed perfect to tell her how he was starting to feel about her and how he wanted her. At every one of those past opportunities, he had kept his mouth shut. Cameron was scared to do something to push away Haley because he valued her friendship too much. He always told himself that there would be plenty of time to try and make his move later. If they got to know each other better, it would hopefully increase her chances of liking him even more. He knew this was true, but he also knew that he was just using that as an excuse to wait for the perfect time. He knew that there was no such thing, it was now, or he would procrastinate the rest of their time at the camp. Cameron looked down at Haley's moonlit face. "Haley, I..." "Look," Haley said and pointed up. Above them was a meteor shower streaking through the beautiful sky. "Wow, it's so beautiful," Haley said. Cameron looked down from the stars at Haley. Now, He thought. "Not as beautiful as you," He said. Haley looked at him with surprise. Cameron put a finger under her chin and gently guided her to arch her mouth up, and then he lowered slowly for a kiss. Haley quickly closed the distance. It felt amazing but was a little awkward at first for both of them. When the topic of dating had come up before, Haley had confessed that she had never dated anyone before. He had confessed the same thing, but not that he had never been kissed before. Their first kiss was sweet and tender, and they continued to hold hands during it. Haley parted her lips a little, and their kiss deepened. When Haley broke off the kiss, they were both panting. Haley had that smoldering look in her eyes. He had seen that look a couple of times when they had been in contact a lot, or when Elena teased them with her body. Cameron was about to say something, but when he opened his mouth, she kissed him again. They sat there under the stars making out for a lost amount of time. He had a raging erection the whole time, and he wanted to relieve himself desperately. The urge to try and explore Haley's body was overwhelming, but He forced himself to be content with these first kisses. They still had weeks left together, and He wanted to make sure he enjoyed every moment with Her. When they were done kissing, Haley let out a contented sigh, and they cuddled for a bit longer on the rock, looking up at the stars. He wished that they could stay all night at their spot, and after the fact, he realized that they could have done exactly that. All He had to do was get one of the tents loaned out from the camp supplies. Next time, He told himself, we are going to stay here all night. The Cock Crows at sunrise. The next morning Cameron walked into the showers to get ready. He had managed to wake up earlier for once and wanted to surprise Haley by being the one who woke her up. To his surprise, Elena was already in the changing room. "Oh, hey," He said awkwardly. "Hey," Elena said with a smile. Cameron was silent for a moment as he figured out what to say. "So, you are going to take a shower?" He asked. Excellent observational skills there, He thought as he scolded himself. "Yep," Elena said. She gathered up her assortment of bottles. Cameron hadn't moved away from the doorway where he had first seen her. "Are you going to be taking one?" Elena asked as she stood in the doorway that led to the showers. Steam was curling out from a few others already in there. "Uh, yeah, be right there," Cameron said. Elena turned, showing off her ass that he still couldn't get enough of looking at. He set his towel down and followed Elena into the shower. Elena was at one of the shower cubbies in the corner. She was standing under the water, rinsing off. He had seen Elena naked for the last week, and then also wet when they swam in the water hole, but there was just something so erotic in the sight of her in the shower. He had seen others in the showers, but not a girl that was always coming into contact with him and teasing him. Cameron wanted to be close to her, so he went into the shower that was next to her but on the opposite wall. He couldn't stop looking at Elena as she ran her hands up and down his body as she soaped it. Since she had stepped back to avoid the water as she soaped up, she was perfectly in view. Elena looked over and caught him looking. He blushed and looked away, but not before he saw Elena wink at him. She left the curtain open. After being caught watching her shower, Cameron tried his best to focus his eyes on the wall and started to wash his hair and body so that he could get himself out of this situation. He looked down at the bracelet Haley had given him. He felt guilty about the attention Elena seemed to be giving him and being in this compromising situation with her. He was interrupted from his inspection of the wall. "Hey, Cameron?" Elena called to him. She sounded like she was up to something. By that point, the others who were taking a shower had left. "Yeah?" "Can you come over here?" "Sure," He said. He did his best to think about Haley and put his guard up as he walked over to Elena. The moment her body came into view again, his willpower started to crumble. "I can't get my back, can you wash it for me?" Elena asked. She looked over her shoulder at him and smiled. Cameron looked at his bracelet again for strength and then started to say how he wasn't sure if he could do it when Elena turned around, showing him her glistening tits and her pussy. He didn't even realize what he was doing until he saw that his hands were held out, and Elena handed him her bottle of body wash and loofa. "Thanks," Elena said. Cameron started to scrub her back for her with the loofa, admiring how tight her body was. Almost immediately, He became hard. As he washed her back, Elena pressed back against him. He went as rigid as his erection when it came into contact with her ass. "Is everything ok?" Elena said. "Yeah, I was just... distracted for a moment," Cameron said. When he was in the middle of talking, Elena pressed back a little more against him and twisted side to side to rub against his cock. With a gulp, He kept on washing her. With his free hand to massage the soap into her skin. He worked his way down her back. He scrubbed along what he imagined her panty line to be, while where he guessed it would be since he had never seen Elena in just her panties. He washed the middle of her lower back and then rubbed with each hand outward until he was holding her hips. Elena pressed back against him again, nestling his cock in between her ass cheeks. Cameron wanted to stay loyal to Haley, but he let his smaller head do the thinking. He and Haley kissed the night before, but he knew that didn't immediately mean that they were dating now. He might end up regretting doing this with Elena, but he decided to live in the moment. He held on to her hips and slowly pushed forward, sliding his cock further along her cheeks. Elena let out a moan of surprise. He did it again, and this time Elena pushed back against him, causing both of them to moan at the increased contact. Elena took a couple of steps forward, and for a moment, Cameron thought that he had overstepped their friendship and Elena's teasing, and he had done something that she didn't like, but then she leaned forward and braced herself against the wall. Despite his horrible track record of misreading girls, even he couldn't misread this blatant invitation. He stepped forward and pushed his erection down in between her ass cheeks and started to slowly rock forward. The spray of water was on Elena's lower back and Cameron's stomach. He wasn't sure what to do at first, so he just took it slow as he rocked back and forth. He started to find a rhythm and steadily increased the speed and pressure. The water and soap lubricated his cock, so he was able to slide along her tight ass easily. Elena started to rock her hips again. At first, she matched his pace, but then she began to move faster, so He had to keep up with her. It felt amazing. He didn't know how much longer he could last if they kept up the pace. Elena shifted a little and placed both arms directly in front of her, but then lowered one down. Cameron was confused for a moment, but when he heard her let out a moan, he realized that she was touching herself now. Elena would jerk every now and then, either through His actions or her own. The sudden movement would cause her to push back roughly against him. He decided if they had done this much, maybe he could push things a little further. With one hand still on her hip, He leaned forward and grabbed at Her tit. He couldn't believe that this was really happening. He loved how soft her tit was, the way it filled his hand, and how her erect nipple pressed into his hand. He loved the way her nipple was somehow hard and soft at the same time as he played with it. Elena moaned loudly and started to hump back against him even harder as he played with her tits with more pressure and pulled harder on her nipples. He was getting close to cumming and did his best to hold back. He wanted this moment to last for as long as possible. Elena let out the loudest moan yet and started to spasm and rock back against him. She gasped and moved randomly against Cameron's shaft. He realized that Elena was cumming, so he gave in and stopped holding back. He started to cum on the inside of her thighs. Her movements then caused him to slide back and outside of her cheeky embrace. He shot another load onto the small of her back, and one last one onto her ass. Elena braced herself against the wall as she recovered. He looked down at the sight of Her ass covered in his cum and imagined what it would look like to cum on her tits, on her face, and how it would feel to be inside of her when he came. The water washed away the mess from both of them. Elena straightened up and turned towards him. She wrapped her arms around Cameron's neck, pressed her body into him, and then her lips. Her full soft lips felt so amazing, He was stunned from what they just did and the fact that Elena was pressing against him as she kissed him, so it took him a moment to start to kiss her back. Elena pulled back from the kiss but still held onto him. He had his arms around her too. They looked into each other's eyes. "I have been waiting days for you to try and make a move, so I decided to try and speed things along," she said. "What if this didn't work?" "Then I would have thought you were beyond hope," Elena said. She laughed and gave him a quick peck on the lips. "Well, I am glad I finally did something." They broke apart. Cameron thought that they were going to go back to their separate showers, but Elena grabbed his hand and held him back. "Stay with me," Elena said. Cameron did as she said, but he made sure to close the curtain behind them. As he pulled the curtain closed, he scolded himself for not doing so earlier. The last thing he wanted was for Haley or someone else to walk in and catch him in the shower with Elena. He ended up using Elena's shower supplies because he said he would stay with her, and he wasn't in a hurry to leave such a beautiful sight in front of him. They washed each other off and stepped out of the shower together. Elena started to put on lotion when they were back out in the changing room. She offered her lotion to Cameron, which he accepted. Elena noticed He was now more withdrawn as they walked out of the shower. "Are you upset we did that?" Elena asked, partially guessing correct at why he was quiet. "No, I really enjoyed it, I enjoy being with you, It's just that-" "You feel bad because of Haley?" Elena asked. "Yeah," Cameron said. "Look, I'm going to be honest, I really like Haley, and I like you too. I know you like each other, but you guys aren't dating, right?" Elena asked. "We aren't," He confessed. "Exactly, so why don't you relax. You guys aren't exclusive, you have only known each other for a few days. If you guys do become exclusive, let me know, and I don't mind backing off, or do you want me to just stop now?" Elena said. Cameron thought about it for a moment, all he had to say was yes, and he could have Elena stop teasing him and leave him and Haley alone. It might make things easier, but He wasn't sure if that was what he wanted. Camron liked Haley, but he also liked Elena, and if he had to choose between him, he didn't know how he could choose one or the other. He knew that they might all be able to stay friends, but eventually he would have to choose one of them. Elena was looking up expectantly at him, he wasn't used to her being so serious for so long. He knew he might be making a mistake, but he had to try and see what things would be like if he gave Elena a chance. To answer her, He leaned forward and kissed her. After the kiss, Elena smiled. "I will see you later on," Elena said. Cameron walked back to his cabin. He felt overwhelming levels of the butterflies in his stomach, but they were being swatted down by the feelings of guilt that he was betraying Haley, and dread at what was going to happen if this ended up blowing up in His face and hurting all of them. He was used to having no girl problems, and now he was having problems with having two girls. He was not used to these problems, to say the least. Two Desirable Ladies. Later, when Cameron saw Haley and Elena during breakfast, he was quiet. He liked Haley, but he also had some feelings for Elena. Usually, He would take months working out his feelings when he liked a girl, nothing would ever come from him over dwelling on his feelings, but at least by that point, he would have some familiar ruts so that his feelings were well laid out. With only knowing Haley and Elena for a week, it was too soon for him to try and be with either one of them, let alone juggle both of them. He had seen enough sitcoms to know that this had to blow up in his face sooner or later, and knowing his luck, He assumed that it would probably be sooner. He told himself to take a day or two to think things through, and then after that, he would ask one of them to be his girlfriend. Or camp girlfriend, however this would work, and however long it would last, He knew that he had to try. Cameron was withdrawn the whole time they ate breakfast, not reacting as much to Elena's teasing or Haley when she talked to them. Both girls noticed Cameron being withdrawn and thought that their recent intimate moments with him might be the cause for him going back to his quiet self. Elena and Haley tried to pull Cameron out of his slump, but this made Cameron even more conflicted and guilty for what he had done with both girls without the other one knowing. After breakfast, Elena had to go back to work. She asked them if they wanted to go to the movie night with her tonight. Haley said yes, but Cameron didn't hear Elena's question, and she had to repeat herself. "What, oh yeah, sure," He said when he finally heard more of what she had said. Cameron gathered up their plates and took them to the bin next to the trash can. "Does something seem wrong with Cameron?" Haley asked Elena once it was just them at the table. "Yeah, he seemed off," Elena said. "Do you know what is wrong with him?" Haley asked. "I don't know. Maybe he is just in some kind of slump today," Elena said. "Yeah, maybe," Haley said. "Just keep an eye on him. Maybe between the both of us, we can cheer him up," Elena said. "Ok," Haley said. They planned to meet up later to get ready before the movie. The girls hugged, it lingered, and then they broke apart as Cameron walked up. Elena noticed that He seemed to perk up a little when he saw the girls with their arms wrapped around each other. Cameron and Haley spent the day together. Several times it seemed like He was getting back to his usual self. Before, Haley had always wanted to touch him, but she was nervous about coming off as too affectionate with someone she had just met. After their first kiss last night, Haley thought that maybe she could stop holding back with Cameron and start to let her affection for him show more. At first, He seemed to respond well to it, so Haley kept on with the light touches, but then out of nowhere, He started to get quiet again. It was close to when Haley needed to go and get ready for the movie that night, and Haley still hadn't gotten Cameron out of his mood. She wondered if what they did last night was the reason why he was so upset. That didn't make sense to Her. Last night had seemed so magical, and she thought that he liked her as much as she liked him. "I am going to go and get ready with Elena, are you still going to meet us at her cabin?" Haley asked. "Yeah," Cameron said. Haley hugged Cameron. He loved the comfort that she was giving him with the hug, but they held each other too tightly, and he could feel her tits pressed against his chest. He started to get hard from the contact. His erection began to press against Her thigh. He waited for Haley to freak out, but she didn't say anything. Haley felt warm and safe in Cameron's arms. When she felt his erection start to press into her thigh, she was surprised, but she had to admit that she liked that just a hug between them could turn Cameron on so much. She had started to think that maybe he wasn't interested in her anymore. She hadn't planned on it, especially not out in the open, but she felt that warmth inside of her that she had felt last night, and she leaned up to kiss Cameron. At first, He didn't kiss her back, and Haley almost pulled away, but then he started to kiss her back. For a moment, everything felt like it was going to be ok, but then He broke off the kiss. Haley held back tears. He saw that he hurt her. "I'm sorry Haley, I just am feeling a little conflicted right now. I just need a little time, ok?" He held her hand and planted a kiss on her forehead. Haley squeezed his hand. "Ok Cameron, I will see you later." Cameron went to his cabin to grab his shower supplies and go take a quick shower. He would have enjoyed today with Haley if he wasn't feeling so guilty. Haley seemed genuinely interested in him now, but every look and caress that he had been longing for now filled him with dread. He felt guilty about what he and Elena did that morning and cursed the timing of it all. If he and Elena had fooled around a few days before that, it wouldn't have left him feeling so scummy, or if he and Haley had started moving further along in their potential relationship, he would have been more willing to resist Elena's advances. At least that was what he told himself. Cameron wanted nothing more than to be able to return Haley's intimacy, but he felt wrong doing it after having his shower with Elena just that morning. All these events by themselves would have left Cameron feeling ecstatic, but having them happening at the same time was too much of an overload. He told himself that he would do his best to get through the night with Elena and Haley, and after he slept on it, he would come clean about what happened and hope that he wouldn't cause a rift between all of them. He thought about keeping both of his relationships a secret from the other girl, but Elena said she would back off if he and Haley started seeing each other. If she found out about his and Haley's kiss the night before, would she consider them together and spill out the truth to Haley to try and protect her from Cameron? In the last week, it had seemed like He had done a great job at being able to escape from his habit of overthinking and analyzing things, but with all of these new things happening, He seemed to have slipped back into his old habits. He got ready for the movie night like a man on death row the hour before his appointment with the electric chair. Counselor Elena. Being a camp counselor allowed Elena a slightly bigger room in her cabin. Haley was sprawled out on Elena's bed, waiting for Elena to get back from work so that they could hit the showers and start to get ready. Elena had seemed to trust Haley almost immediately and had given her a spare key to her cabin and room a couple of days ago. Back home, Haley didn't really have any friends. Her dating life was even more lacking then her social life. Most of the guys passed her over, and the ones who did show interest in her, usually did so with horrible pick-up lines, or even the more than occasional picture of them with their shirt off, or of their dick, and sometimes of them with their shirt off and their dick out. Gross. Not like her overprotective and religious parents would have let her date anyone if she wanted to anyways. Haley had been hesitant to go to this camp. She had spent so long as the quiet girl in school that it like it was going to be how she was the rest of her life. While she yearned for when she could get out from under her parents' control and be out on her own, it also scared her, she had no idea how she was going to make it on her own. As a small child, Haley was always taking off her clothes and running around naked. Her parents would yell at her to cover up and about how sinful it was to do that. It took years for her parents to break her out of the habit. Her mom picked out all of her clothes for her, clothes that were often too baggy and looked horrible. On Her first day of middle school, she was made fun of by the other girls in her school for her outfit, some of the girls had been her friend the year before. When Haley made it home, she had thrown herself on her bed crying. When she looked down with her tear-blurred eyes and saw what she was wearing, she quickly stripped out of the clothing and threw it across the room. Once down to just her training bra and panties, Haley started to calm down. Haley started to remember how much she had loved going nude before her parents scared her out of it. Stripping out of the clothing was a way for Haley to take back some control. This started a new routine for her. Every day when Haley would get home from school, she would strip down to her bra and panties for the couple of hours alone she had before her parents got home. Doing this started to make Haley feel like she was finally in control of something in her life, and this helped her be able to better withstand her overbearing parents. Haley started stripping down also at night in her room before she went to sleep. It was always risky; her parents didn't believe in Haley having privacy and would often knock just once before they swung the door open. Haley was afraid of being caught, but she also enjoyed the thrill of it. After a couple of months of this, Haley decided to take things further, and when she got home and stripped down, she got the urge to take off even more. With that same thrill that she had felt before, Haley stepped out of her bra and panties. She felt happier than she had in months, her problems with school and her parents seemed to just fade away with her clothing. After that, whenever Haley was alone in the house, she would walk around in the nude. During high school, when things would get to be too much, Haley would look up different nudist communities and fantasize about what it would be like to live like that all the time, just being completely free. It was during one of these searches in the middle of senior year that Haley discovered Camp Natural. Her parents were hounding her again about her body and what she wanted to go to school for. They wanted her to go to the same religious college that they had met at. Her mom always pointed out how she needed to meet a good Christian man, and going to that college would lead to that. Haley had gotten a scholarship to the college near Camp Natural, it had a fantastic science department. When Haley said that she was going to be going to that college, her parents wouldn't stop yelling. If Haley didn't go to the college that they wanted, then they wouldn't help her at all to pay for school. Haley said, 'fine then' and stormed up to her room and slammed her door. Haley went to her computer and did her usual searches and fantasies, and this time she found Camp Natural. Haley couldn't imagine staying the entire summer at home if this was how it was going to be. She signed up for Camp Natural and then cried herself to sleep. When Haley woke up, she saw that she had been accepted. "Hello, Earth to Haley," Elena said as she jumped onto the bed. Haley stirred from her thoughts. "Yeah, sorry, I was just lost in my thoughts," Haley said. "Geeze, I guess that is going around," Elena joked. Haley smiled at Elena. Haley was loving her time at Camp Natural, but especially since she had met Cameron and Elena. Haley gazed at Her body. "What?" Elena asked. "Nothing. Come on, let's get ready." They sat side by side on the bench in front of Elena's vanity mirror as they got ready. It was a tight squeeze, but they were able to make it work since Haley was left-handed, and Elena was a righty. Haley got that warm feeling in her lower stomach that she always got when she was around Cameron and Elena. Haley would have to be blind to not find Elena attractive, her skin was flawless, and she loved her light brown skin. Back home, there weren't a lot of Hispanic people, and Haley loved her exotic look and the way she had a slight accent. Haley was jealous of Elena's curves. It seemed like Haley spent so much time waiting on the puberty fairy to give her a bigger set of tits, but it never happened. Haley even loved the way Elena smelled. Then Haley remembered how He had smelled different earlier when she had hugged him. "Elena, Can I ask you a question?" Haley asked. "You just did," Elena said smugly as she curled up her eyelashes. "Real mature," Haley said. "I noticed earlier that Cameron smelled different." "Different how?" Elena asked. "He smelled like you," Haley said. Haley felt guilty about saying the words, but also weird. She didn't want to ask her if anything happened between them, or to accuse Elena of something. As much as she liked Cameron, they had just had their first kiss the night before. Elena tensed up. She thought about lying for a moment but realized she had nothing to lie about. "This morning, I happened to go and take a shower at the same time as Cameron, and I asked him if he could wash my back, one thing lead to another and we ended up fooling around in there. We didn't do much, but after, he stayed and took a shower with me, and I wouldn't let him leave me to go grab his shower stuff, and I just let him use mine," Elena said. "Oh," Haley said and then got quiet. Elena knew that Haley was upset. "Look, I like him, I know you guys might have some kind of will-they-or-won't-they thing building up. After it happened, he got quiet, I think he feels bad about it. I told him that if the two of you end up being together, then I don't mind stepping back from trying to be with him. I love spending time with the both of you," Elena said. She put her hand over Haley's balled up one that she had been resting on her thigh. "I think I might be the reason why he is so upset, so I wanted us to try and cheer him up tonight." "Last night, He and I went to the place out on the hiking trail that we went to our first night here, and it was so perfect. We were looking up at the constellations, and then there was a meteor shower overhead. He said I was beautiful, and he kissed me," Haley said. "That sounds perfect," Elena said, wishing that she had been in Haley's place, or maybe even in Cameron's. "Yeah. But I guess it wasn't enough for him. He was upset today, and I thought it was from last night, maybe he regretted kissing me or something. And then I found out he did 'stuff' with you this morning, I guess now he is regretting it when he could be with you instead," Haley said with tears in her eyes. "What do you mean by that?" Elena asked. "Elena, you are so beautiful and perfect, any guy would die to be with you. You have seen how often Cameron checks you out, even after a week of constantly seeing your naked body, he still can't get enough of you. Why would he want to be with a flat-chested pale girl like me, when he could be with you?" "Haley, the boy likes you a lot. I wish that he would look at me with the same look in his eyes that he looks at you with. And you have spent more time with him then I have, and I still catch him checking you out because you are beautiful," Elena said. "I'm not, I am awkward looking, and no one would want-" Elena interrupted Haley with a kiss. It was a quick one, and then Elena pulled back. "Why, why did you do that," Haley said barely above a whisper. "Because you are beautiful, and I have wanted to do that since we met," Elena confessed. "You have?" Haley asked. "Of course I have. My teasing wasn't just towards Cameron," Elena said. "I thought you just liked to flaunt your body a little bit more than others," Haley said. "I do, but only for the people who I like," Elena said. "So, are you bisexual?" Haley asked. "I kind of don't like labels, but I do find both some women and some men attractive, so yeah, if you had to, you could say that," Elena said. "Last night with Cameron, that was my first kiss," Haley confessed. Elena was surprised by this. She would have thought that such a cute girl like Haley would have had at least a few boyfriends. "Wait, so this was your first time kissing a girl?" Elena asked. "Yeah, back home, my parents are kind of super religious, and they never let me date, so the thought of being with a girl was even more out of the picture," Haley said. "But you like girls too," Elena asked. "I wasn't sure. I would notice when a girl was cute or dressed in a revealing way, and I was curious, but I never got to experiment," Haley said. "Did kissing Cameron feel good?" Elena asked. "Yeah," "Did kissing me feel good?" "Yeah," Haley said. Elena squeezed her hand, "See, as long as it feels good and you are comfortable with it, then you shouldn't be afraid to explore your sexuality. Your parents aren't going to always be around you, so you should start trying to figure out who you are," Elena said. "I had doubts about my sexuality, so I experimented to see what I liked rather than suppressing my feelings." "But," Haley said. "But what? Elena asked. "Cameron and I kissed a lot last night, and our kiss was short, so it is kind of hard for me to compare them," Haley said coolly. "Ok, so how do we make it even so that you can compare them better?" Elena asked. "We could kiss some more," Haley suggested. "I'm game," Elena said. Haley slowly leaned forward for the kiss. At the last moment, Elena leaned back, forcing Haley to chase for the kiss. As Haley leaned forward, Elena decided to stop being mean and pressed her lips to Haley's. At first, the kiss was a little awkward, but Haley got such a thrill out of it. Haley couldn't believe that she was kissing another girl, especially one that was so beautiful and amazing. Their kiss deepened, allowing Haley to feel even more of Elena's warm, soft lips. Haley moaned into their kiss as the warmth from her arousal spread from their kiss down to her pussy. The heat then seemed to radiate throughout her body, causing her whole body to hum with pleasure. They wrapped their arms around each other as the kiss continued to intensify. Elena bit at Haley's lower lip and then sucked on it, causing her to moan again. Haley tried to do it back, but she was much too gentle about it. Elena did it again, this time sucking harder on her lip. Haley was a fast learner, and she got the hint. The next time Haley sucked on Elena's lip, she did it harder, just like how Elena liked it. Elena broke the kiss, and the two sat with their heads tilted and were resting their foreheads against each other. They were both breathing heavily as they gazed into each other's arousal-glazed eyes. "So, what did you think?" Elena asked. "It felt good in different ways. Your lips are a lot softer than Cameron's are, and you were gentler," Haley said. "For now," Elena said. Elena stood up from the bench. Haley's eyes widened; Elena's pussy was right in front of her face. Haley could see the slight parting of her cleft and her light brown outer lips. She could see some moisture coating her lips. For a second, Haley was both thrilled and scared that Elena planned on thrusting forward so that Haley could kiss Elena's other set of lips for the first time. Haley could smell the intoxicating scent of Elena's sex. She imagined what it would be like to have her mouth pressed against Elena's womanhood, how would it feel and taste to kiss and lick along Elena's tight pussy. Haley wanted to see how accurate her imagination was, and she started to slowly lean forward. Elena must not have seen Haley's subtle movement, because Elena lead Haley to her bed instead. Haley was both relieved and saddened that she hadn't been able to do what she had been building up the courage to do. Maybe that might be too much too soon, Haley thought, but she still wanted it. They fell into the bed beside each other; Elena was already kissing Haley before they could settle onto the bed from their bouncing onto it. They held each other tightly as they continued to make out. Elena started to run her hands up and down Haley's body. Elena left quakes of pleasure in the wake of her touch. Haley started to do the same thing as she hesitantly explored another girl's body for the first time. Elena trailed a hand up the back of Haley's thighs, causing Haley to tremble with anticipation. When Elena finally grabbed Haley's ass, Haley let out a loud moan into their kiss. With Haley's mouth parted, Elena pressed her tongue into Haley's mouth. Haley clumsily tried to meet Elena's tongue with her own, but she couldn't focus with how much was going on. Haley had a hand pressed on Elena's hip, and she slowly inched it upward. Elena decided to speed things along and grabbed Haley's hand, guiding it up and pressing Haley's hand against her tit. Haley lightly probed Elena's tit. Elena pressed Haley's hand more firmly against her, but Haley didn't get the hint. "You can touch me harder, I won't break," Elena said. Haley tried, but it was still too gentle for how turned on Elena was. Elena decided to show Haley how to do it on her. While Elena cupped Haley's tit, Elena started to touch Haley's tits too but was cupping them more confidently, and she started to roll Haley's nipple between her fingers and then pull on it. Haley moaned and pressed her body against Elena. Haley started to play with Elena's tits with more force and confidence. Elena positioned her thigh so that it was against Haley's pussy, and then she started to rub against it. Haley let out a moan and shuddered in pleasure at the contact. Haley shifted her thigh and then started to press it against Elena's pussy. Elena let out a moan, this time Haley pushed her tongue into Elena's mouth. Elena pressed again against Haley, and her thigh pressed right up against Haley's clit. Haley cried out at the sudden bolt of pleasure. Haley's whole body felt like a raging fire as she was turned on from so many points of pleasure at once. Haley reached the point of no return, each sensation brought her closer to her orgasm. Elena was panting heavily too. With a loud gasp, Haley's orgasm hit her, causing her whole body to stiffen. Elena started to grind even harder against Haley. "Oh fuck," Elena called out as she rapidly humped Haley's thigh. Haley's body relaxed, and she lay sprawled out on the bed. Elena tried to continue to ride Haley's thigh as her orgasm hit, but it became too much, and Elena collapsed into the bed beside Haley. Haley was looking up at the wall as she enjoyed the euphoric release of her orgasm. Haley couldn't believe it, she just had her first sexual encounter, and it was with a girl. Haley knew thinking of it as a sexual encounter was weird, but that was the best way she could think of it at the time. Elena rested her hand on Haley's stomach and gently traced a finger along her chest and tits. Haley turned towards Elena and wrapped her arms around her waist so that there was still some space between them. Elena grabbed one of Haley's hands and brought it up to her mouth for a kiss. "So, how was it?" Elena asked as she trailed light kisses along Haley's fingers. "It felt amazing. You felt amazing," Haley said. Elena was about to say something to tease Haley about how she seduced her, but Haley interrupted her by kissing her. The kiss was earnest and sensual, and while it was missing the sexual charge from before, Elena was surprised by how passionately Haley was kissing her. It was Elena who was left breathless by their kiss this time. Haley smiled. "Come on, we have to finish getting ready to meet up with Cameron," Haley said as she got out of bed. "Yeah, you're right," Elena said. As Haley moved back to the bench, Elena couldn't take her eyes off of the petite girl. Elena had always thought that Haley was beautiful, but she looked even more alluring now that her hair was messy, she was a little sweaty, and her skin had a lovely flush to it. Elena liked both guys and girls, but there was just something more enticing to her about being around a girl who she had just been intimate with. Elena climbed out of bed and took her spot beside Haley on the bench. They took a little longer to get ready because they kept on caressing and kissing each other. To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts, for Literotica.

Camp Natural: Part 1 Cameron learns the nudist life, with help from two girls. Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Middle Class and Camp-deprived. Growing up, Cameron had always wanted to spend the summer at camp, but his parents could never afford it. He had worked a full-time job during his junior and senior years of high school to help his parents out with the bills. Any money that he didn't give to help his parents went towards his college savings. He had gotten nearly a full-ride scholarship thanks to his excellent grades and still finding some time for a few extracurricular activities. Now that he had some extra money, He decided he would finally indulge in his boyhood dream of going off to camp before he had to go out on his own into the world. Cameron spent nearly a month deciding between several different camps that he wanted to attend. The deadline was approaching for camp registration as the school year wrapped up. He had found a website that linked multiple camp registrations all in one place, so that all he had to do was fill out the info form once, and then it would send it out to any of the camps that he had an interest in. It made comparing the price points and the different things available from each camp easier. There was even a questionnaire where it matched you up with camps that you might be interested in based on your answers. A couple of days later, Cameron was working on his computer when he got an email about a new possible match. He opened the email, and the first part of it was an email from someone who was the head of camper affairs at Camp Natural. He was reluctant to open the email, but it had been sent by someone who had an official college email from the school in the Mideast U.S. that he was going to be attending next Fall. The body of the email read: "Hello Cameron. We are an exclusive camp, and we just had a place open up for the upcoming session and were wondering if you are interested in attending. We are affiliated with Northwestern University, who contacted us about you. We offer college credits to returning campers who become camp counselors, so if you were to attend our camp this year and find it to your liking, then you could return the following summer as a camp counselor. Attached, you will find more information about what we offer at camp and what you can expect once you attend. If you have any questions after you read through the information, feel free to contact me about anything you would like to know. Attached were a couple of digital broushures about the camp. Cameron was still a little wary about clicking on the file, so he opened the university's class catalog and entered in the class code that had been mentioned in the email. There was a match, and when He opened it up, it confirmed there was a summer working internship at Camp Natural. Now that he was a little more confident that this wasn't some scam meant to infect computers with viruses, He opened the first boushure file and was shocked. It looked just like all the other camp brochures, showing the grounds of the camp and listing all their events. The only difference was, where the other brochures featured fully clothed campers; this one showed the campers doing activities such as archery and canoeing all in the nude. Everyone shown in the pictures were eighteen or slightly older college-age students. As Cameron read on, taking longer since he was distracted by the naked bodies, he learned that Camp Natural was a nudist camp where campers were encouraged to learn what it was like to live a nudist life. Clothing was allowed for the most part in clothing-optional areas and events, but a good amount of the experiences would be no clothing allowed. After He read through the brochure, he clicked on the second attachment, and it was a detailed itinerary of all the classes and events that they would be having during camp. The list of activities was easily twice as big as any of the other camps that He was thinking about attending. Cameron sat in his chair, staring at the brochure. There was a blonde in the middle of diving for a volleyball. His eyes kept on being drawn to her. He was too busy and socially awkward to have had a girlfriend yet. The fact that he was eighteen and hadn't even had his first kiss yet was a constant source of shame. He was used to seeing naked girls from when he watched porn on his computer, but there was just something so natural about the girls in the images that drew him in, and it wasn't just the fact that they were all attractive, even with their varying body types. The guys featured in the pictures seemed to be having fun too, and even though He wasn't into guys, he felt a little reassured by their presence in the brochure. If it had been nothing but drop-dead gorgeous models, then He would have suspected that they were just trying to prey on his urge to see beautiful girls naked.  Cameron closed the email for now and did his best to focus on his schoolwork. His thoughts kept on returning to what he was just presented with. He wanted to attend, but he was also nervous. He had never been naked in front of anyone else before, let alone a whole camp of people. He was going to have to think about it. He still had a week before the registration process closed. Cameron tried going about his day to day activities as usual, but with each day that passed, he felt more anxious. The thought of others seeing him nude made him nervous, but the idea of seeing others naked was enticing. Cameron decided to try and experience the natural life in the comfort of his own home. His parents usually didn't get home till close to six pm, so he would have about three hours to be nude when he got back from school. It felt weird walking around his house and doing everyday things in the nude. Even with all the blinds being drawn tight so that no one could see him, He felt vulnerable. He constantly checked the time, and even though he knew he would have the house to himself for hours, he was worried that at any moment, one of his parents might come bursting through the door. He kept his clothes, a pair of loose basketball shorts and a shirt nearby so that he could throw them on quickly. He kept on looking out the window every time a car drove by to make sure it wasn't his parents. That first day Cameron made sure to be fully dressed well before his parents came home. After how he felt that first day of practicing being nude, He couldn't see himself going to the camp and looked at the couple of camps he had been contemplating to attend before he had received the email from Camp Natural. The next day after school Cameron got nude again as he did his usual after school activities of making a snack, taking care of his chores, doing his homework, playing video games, and watching TV. He still felt a little uncomfortable that day, but not as bad as the day before. By the end of the week, he was feeling more comfortable being nude in his home. He knew that he still had a long way to go before he would be bold enough to do this in front of other people, but the thought no longer filled him with crippling dread. On the last day before the deadline, Cameron made sure to shut himself up in his room and lock the door, before his parents got home, but he stayed naked. He clicked on the link in the email that had led to the secured website of Camp Natural and finished filling out the application and financial pages. His heart was thumping as he submitted his application. He then messaged the camp director and informed him that he had just signed up. He felt some anxiety about going to the camp, but he was also excited to do something that seemed so wild. He had spent his whole life making his decisions based on what was safe; him stepping this far out of his comfort zone was a real accomplishment for him. Cameron had a month before school ended. Along with studying to maintain his grades, He also spent that time becoming increasingly comfortable being nude. It got to the point where He was looking forward to it every day, and he would rush home to try and get as much natural time in as possible. During his second week of practicing, He decided to step up his experimenting by hanging out in his backyard for a bit while in the nude. He waited for an overcast day since he didn't want to get a full-body sunburn under the harsh Arizona sun, and when the day finally arrived, he stripped and then stepped out into his backyard. He felt that same thrill and anxiety that he might be seen.  Their backyard was fenced in, and since none of the houses nearby were two stories, the only way one of his neighbors could see him was if they walked up and peeked through the small gaps in the fence. Cameron set a beach towel down on their swinging porch chair, and he idly rocked back and forth with his foot as he read. He used to love sitting out here and doing this as a kid, but he had stopped doing a lot of the things he enjoyed so that he could focus on his goals and what was expected of him. Every cool breeze felt terrific on him. He had planned only to spend a small amount of his natural time outside, but he was so comfortable out there that he ended up losing track of time. When he heard his mother's car pulling into the driveway, he had to make a nude sprint back up to his room so that he wouldn't get caught. He thought about what it would be like to be in the lush cool woods of Camp Natural, and he found himself looking forward to it more and more. The school year ended, and Cameron found himself on a plane going halfway across the country to go to a nudist camp. In the weeks leading up to his trip and absence for a month, He was prepared to deflect questions about where he was going and had even looked up camps near Camp Natural so that he could say he was attending one of those, but no one pressed Him on his summer plans. His friends and parents seemed kind of confused about why he would want to go to a summer camp when he was eighteen. He didn't blame them for thinking it was a little weird, but when he mentioned how it was also affiliated with the university he was going to be attending, it made it seem more acceptable to his parents. Cameron had always been the least wild of his two siblings, two older sisters, so his parents didn't seem to worry about His decisions as much. His parents had liked to joke for years how He was a little adult as he was growing up and wasn't like most other kids. When He had first heard them say that he had been mad, but looking back on it, he realized that did sum him up pretty well. Cameron arrived at his destination around five pm in the city the university was in. He had arrived two days before the bus was scheduled to come and take the campers to Camp Natural. He had arrived early so that he would have time to get used to the new time zone and could explore the city that he was going to be living in next Fall. Cameron was so tired from his flight that even though he wanted to go out, once he got checked into the hotel room, all he was up to was ordering room service and watching TV. He spent this time in the nude. Now he didn't feel like he was forcing himself to experiment with the nudist lifestyle, and he was starting to enjoy it more and more. The next day Cameron woke up feeling refreshed and took a lyft over to the university so that he could tour the campus and the surrounding area. He had spent his whole life living in the desert, being in a place that was so green with trees made him breathe easier for the first time in his life. He had never been one of those people who were desperate to escape their home city, but he could easily see himself living here if the first impressions held steady. He bought some supplies that he couldn't fly with and picked up a few odds and ends that caught his eye or that he couldn't go without, and then returned to the hotel for one lazy last night in a big bed. Departure. Cameron woke up at seven am and started to get ready. He wished that he could sleep in more, but to be fully prepared, both mentally and physically, he knew that he was going to need this time. He checked out of the hotel and waited downstairs for the bus. About twenty people were milling about in the lobby; half of them looked to be around the same age as Him, so he wondered if they would be going too. He wanted to know if they were going as well, but it wasn't as if he could just walk up and say, 'hey, are you going to the nudist camp too?' Cameron couldn't stand waiting idly, so he opened a book on his phone. While he was reading, He noticed a cute redhead sitting on the couch across from him that was facing away. All He had seen of her was the side of her face and back of her head as she sat down. He wished he had seen her face better before he sat down. The idea of seeing naked girls his age had been one of the main perks of going to Camp Natural, but now that he was surrounded by cute girls, He started to get nervous again. A handful more people sat down in the hotel lobby, and then the bus arrived, right on time. Cameron looked up from his book for the redheaded girl, but she was gone. There was no way she already made it to the bus. His heart dropped; she must have been checking in to the hotel. With a sigh, He gathered up his stuff and started to slowly walk towards the bus. His anxiety was kicking in, so he made sure he would be the last person in line to get on the bus, the last thing he needed right now was to end up trying to get on the wrong bus with a line of people behind him. The driver was standing beside the door of the bus, checking everyone's tickets to make sure that they were getting on the right bus. He imagined how much of a surprise someone might get if they got on the wrong bus and ended up in the land of the nudists. The bus driver looked over Cameron's ticket, pointed him to one of the storage bins that skirted the bottom side of the bus, and then welcomed him aboard. There must have been another stop or two before this because the bus was nearly full and was slightly abuzz with sleepy but excited conversations. Almost all the seats were taken, and He didn't want to sit next to someone he didn't know if he could help it. He wasn't the best at making small talk at the best of times, and with their destination so heavily on his mind, He didn't feel up to socializing. He was halfway down the aisle when he finally spotted an open seat. He sat down with a sigh of relief. He stared out the window that was on the opposite side of where the hotel was. Cameron was buried in his thoughts when he was pulled out of them by a soft voice. "Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?" He looked up and saw the red-haired girl looking at him. Seeing her up close made his heart skip a beat and a half. She had long red hair, light green eyes, and a small number of freckles across her cheeks, and on the bridge of her cute little nose, he hadn't thought a nose could be cute, but hers was the pinnacle of nose cuteness. She smiled down at him but started to look a little uncertain. He realized that he hadn't said anything for a few seconds as he stared at her. "Oh yeah," Cameron said, and then he realized that he had just said that he did mind if she sat there and quickly tried to correct himself. "I mean, it's ok if you sit with me. Sorry, I'm still waking up." The red-haired girl laughed and sat down. "Yeah, me too. I left my laptop charger up in my room and had to run up to go get it. I almost missed the bus because I had to have them let me back in." That explains why she was suddenly gone, Cameron thought. "Well, I am glad you made it in time. I'm Cameron." "I'm Haley, nice to meet you." They were interrupted as the bus driver stepped onto the bus and announced that they were departing. It all seemed so normal to Him; as if they weren't about to go to a place where everyone was going to be naked 24/7. They started driving. This is it, He thought. There was no turning back. "So, are you nervous?" Haley asked. Cameron nervously laughed. "Yeah, I have never done anything like this before. I almost backed out multiple times," he said honestly. "Yeah, me too," Haley said. "So, where are you from?" "I'm from Tempe, Arizona. What about you?" "I am from Portland, Oregon," she said. They made small talk during the one and a half hour bus ride to Camp Natural. Talking to Haley came naturally to Him, she was so warm and friendly that she was able to pull even an introvert like Him out of his shell. Talking to her helped Him calm down his nerves a little bit. If everyone at Camp Natural was even half as nice as Her, then he knew that he had nothing to worry about. He learned how next semester she was going to the college to get a biology degree. He imagined her in a lab coat and smiled at the cute image. Haley did most of the talking, but she never focused on herself too much and would keep asking Him questions so that the conversation never felt one-sided. When they turned a bend in the forest, and Cameron saw that they were approaching Camp Natural, he got a little sad; he had been enjoying his conversation with Her. His phone had stayed tucked between his thigh and the side of the bus for the entire trip. The driver announced that they were there as the bus came to a stop. The campers stood and shuffled off the bus. When it was close to His and Haley's turn to get up, she smiled at him. "Ready?" she asked. "Yeah," Cameron said, and they got up and walked down the aisle together. They split up to retrieve their luggage, and He lost sight of the petite girl in the press of all the other campers. A couple of workers from the camp were helping people find their luggage, and another was telling people to follow the dirt path towards the large wooden building. He glanced around but couldn't see Her. He didn't want to instantly cling to the first girl who talked to him, so he took a moment to get his bags together and was about to start walking down the path when She appeared next to him. He let out a sigh of relief that she had been the one to reconnect with him. They entered the large building. The main part of the building seemed to be a cafeteria slash auditorium that reminded Him of his elementary school's lunchroom. The tables were folded up against the back wall, and chairs were lined up facing towards a small raised stand. They were told to put their luggage along the walls and take a seat. He and Haley found a seat in the back row. Standing in front of the stand were seven people. A couple of them looked just a few years older than Him, while the rest seemed to be in their thirties, except for a beautifully tanned tall woman who was in the middle of the group who looked to be in her mid-forties but looked amazing. When everyone was seated, the woman spoke. "Greetings campers, and welcome to Camp Natural!" She had a strong voice so that it carried even to the back row with ease. The campers clapped and let out some hoots. "I am the head of the camp, Miss Evens, but you can call me Alison. While there is a lot to do here, we all know what this camp is about: getting a taste of the nudist lifestyle. I know some of you might have more experience than others when being in a nudist community, but I expect everyone to be understanding of each other's comfort level. Today is a day for you to get to know the camp and not yourself yet, so please keep your clothing on this first day. After today we expect each of you to remain nude as often as possible. Of course, if it rains, you should cover up to protect from the elements, and no one will force you to disrobe. If you have any questions or need help in any way with this or any other aspect of your stay here, please feel free to ask me or any of the camp staff for advice and assistance. The spirit of this place is to get used to living a nude lifestyle, so there will be many events where clothing is not allowed." "Consent is the most important rule here. We have had some before who think just because everyone is walking around naked, that means that you can just go touching whoever you want and that this whole place will be one big orgy. Don't get me wrong; sex is permitted anywhere at any time, and no one will break up two or more willing partners, but everyone must respect one another. Use your best discretion everyone." Cameron was glad that she had said this, he did have his reservations about coming here because he had been worried that this place would be exactly that. Yeah, He would love to lose his virginity, but he didn't think it would be best for his first time to be in a mass of writhing bodies. Plus, he had trouble even peeing in a urinal next to someone else, so he was sure he would have difficulty performing with a crowd gathered around him. "Well, sorry to make it so serious for a moment. Now let me introduce the heads of the camp who will quickly describe their role here and the fun camp activities and classes that they oversee." It all reminded Him of the beginning grand hall scene in the Harry Potter movies, where the staff all sat at the head table, and Dumbledore made the start of year announcements. The head of the camp store mentioned that while most of the products had a price attached to them, there were several items deemed necessities that the camp gave out free of charge. Condoms and sunscreen were the first two items that they mentioned. Cameron hadn't thought to pack either, but he had a feeling the only one that he would be making use of was the latter. After the introductions and a little more information, Alison said she would be in her cabin, which was next to this building, and was also where her office was. She told them to feel free to drop in anytime or set an appointment if they needed to talk to her. The head of camp activities, a busty Hispanic girl named Lyn, told all the new campers to follow her so that she could give the new group a tour of the grounds. There were about 50 campers in their group, with another three groups scheduled to come in later during the day. Most of what Lyn showed them Cameron had already seen in the digital tour when he had browsed their website. The beauty of the camp had been another one of the things that had drawn him to Camp Natural. The pictures were nothing compared to the real thing. The buildings were old but well cared for, and the forest was breathtaking. He had never seen so much green in his life. He was used to how back home the landscape and buildings were constant muted browns and tans. The camp had a private strip of land along a sparkling lake, and there were hiking trails that wound their way through the valleys and hills that the camp was situated in. She was awed by the beauty of the camp too. He paid more attention to the innocent look of joy on her face then his surroundings. The tour took almost an hour, and then they were back at the main building and were given the rest of the day to explore on their own and get situated. "So, what do you want to do first?" Haley asked Cameron. Once again, He was pleasantly surprised that she had once again seemed to latch onto him and wanted to continue spending time together. He told himself to stop questioning when a good thing was happening and just to enjoy the fact that a girl like her would give him the time of day. "Some of those hiking trails looked kind of nice," He said. "Ok, let's go," Haley said with a smile and started to lead the way. Cameron had only gone hiking a few times on the trails around his home city. It was nice to have the shade of large trees and their fresh green smell in the air, which is good, because with the brisk pace She set and the fact that he wasn't used to the elevation, He spent a good amount of their hike trying to silently catch his breath as he got winded. Almost the whole walk She talked, telling Him about this or that species of plant or the occasional animal that they would spot. Once again, Haley seemed to take an interest in Cameron's life outside of the camp, and she asked him plenty of questions. He was ecstatic that she was taking such an interest in him, but he only wished that she would focus on talking about herself or the trees around them a little bit more so that he didn't have to try and gasp answers to her open questions. After an hour of walking up a steep incline, they came upon a split from the main trail and took it. The path wasn't traveled on as much as the other ones, so the footing was more difficult. Cameron's legs and lungs must have been pyromaniac enemies because they seemed to be fighting fire with fire as they competed to see which one could burn with exertion more. She was a few steps ahead of Him, and she suddenly stopped. He caught up to her, and his breath was taken away too. They were on the far side of the lake now, with the camp across from. The sun was setting to their left, its dark reds and purples from the skyline reflected on the water. The lights from the camp could be seen through the shadows of the trees, but the main building's lights were seen since it was in a clearing. "It's beautiful," She said. "It is," Cameron agreed. There was a large rock beside the trail that overlooked the view. Haley walked over and sat down. Cameron followed her example. They didn't say anything else as they sat side by side, so close that their hands were almost touching. As the sun sank behind the trees, the stars and the full moon shone overhead. He couldn't get enough of how clear the sky was and that he could see the stars. Back home, because of the light pollution, regular pollution, and all the dust in the air, only the brightest of stars could be seen. She noticed Him looking up. "Do you know any of the constellations?" Haley asked. "No," Cameron said. "I know a few of them. Over there is the big dipper and the little dipper, and right there is Orion's belt," She said as she pointed them out. Cameron followed the path of her finger and was able to see the dippers, but he couldn't see the last constellation. "Where is Orion's belt?" He asked. She scooted closer, grabbed his hand, and guided him along to where all the stars were that made up the constellation. "You start here, and follow these stars, here, to here, and finally right there." Cameron couldn't believe that she was holding his hand, it was such a small thing, but it gave him goosebumps and made him hyperaware of how close she was to him. He prayed that his hand wouldn't get too clammy for her. It took Him a moment longer until finally, he was able to see the pattern in the stars. It did kind of look like the image She was describing, but it also reminded him of those Rorschach inkblots. She pointed out a few more constellations for Him, but he had equal, if not more, difficulty seeing the patterns, so she had to keep on pointing out the stars for him. She seemed to get closer as she kept on helping him see the constellations, but the closer she got, the more help he needed because he became so aware of her. The way her scent of mint and flowers combined with the earthy smell of the pine trees around them, how soft her skin was, and how warm her touch was, how the heat from her body conducted through his until his whole body seemed to tingle with the energy from her. While he still thought the constellations were mostly stretching the shapes that they were being described as Cameron was able to at least start to see when the stars were making some sort of pattern even if he couldn't make out their images right away. He saw a few constellations without Haley having to point them out to him. He started to give them his own names based on what he saw. She laughed and said she could kind of see those things but then gave him the correct names for them. "I think I like my names better," Cameron said. He pointed to another cluster of stars and asked Haley what that one was. "I don't know," She said. "Well, if you don't know the name for it, and I don't know the name for it, why can't we name it?" Cameron asked. "Ok," She agreed. "What does it look like?" He asked. They both stared up at it, trying to figure it out. "I see a flower," "Ok, so it's our flower constellation," He said. "I like the sound of that." She was still holding Cameron's hand after pointing out the last constellation for him. He was intensely aware of this, and he froze up, afraid that if he moved, he would break the spell of this perfect moment. "Ready to head back?" She asked. "What happens if I say no?" He joked. Haley gently let go of His hand, stood up, and started to slowly walk away. "Then, you're going to be sitting out here alone because I am starving, and I don't want to miss dinner." "Ok, I'm coming," Cameron said. His body protested as he stood, and he did his best to ignore his aching muscles. Getting back to camp took them a little longer because of how dark it was when they were under the canopy of the trees. Cameron had a moment of fear that they might get lost out in the woods. Even if it was with Haley, that was something that he did not want to happen. Luckily, most of the time, they were able to see the lights from the camp and use those to guide them. She pointed out the north star to him and how they could use that to navigate when they couldn't see the camp, and the trail became hard to view, even with the moonlight. They made it back to camp towards the end of the first dinner. The dining hall was packed with all of the campers who showed up after their group. Cameron was embarrassed as some campers and counselors noticed how they arrived so late together to dinner, but most seemed not to notice or care. He wondered if they had missed any essential announcements while they were out in the woods. They walked down the buffet-like spread, grabbed their food, and managed to find seats together. Even being a little older and the last pickings of the night, the food was still delicious. They had just finished eating when the camp head Allison announced that there were campfire rings set up outside of the cabin for those who wished to use them, and she wished them good night and that she would see them tomorrow. Cameron and Haley were some of the last campers to leave the hall since they started eating late. A few of the camp counselors were cleaning up and putting the chairs and tables back along the walls. She walked up to one of the counselors and asked if they needed help since there were so many tables and chairs to put away. The counselor thanked her but halfheartedly said they could manage. She nicely insisted, and the counselor gave in and let her help. While they worked, She chatted with the female counselor, and after a few minutes, they were talking and laughing as if they were old friends. Cameron thought it was kind of Haley to volunteer to help, even if he now had to help her help them. They finished up in fifteen minutes, and the counselors asked them for their names and introduced themselves. The chairs and tables were not heavy, but after the hike and now lifting so many times, He knew that he was going to be sore tomorrow. The counselors invited them to hang out with them at the fire that they were going to set up. They agreed and followed the counselors over. Cameron felt a little out of place when Haley and he took a seat because they were the only campers there. They were introduced, and He tried his best to remember everyone's names. He wondered if it would be harder to remember them tomorrow once he saw these people without their clothes on, and then he wondered if meeting someone when they were naked would somehow help with remembering names. He made a mental note to see if there was such a study when he had the opportunity to look up such a random fact. Haley seemed to fit right in with the camp counselors. Cameron couldn't believe how fast she made friends, but she was a beautiful person who seemed to radiate with her good nature. He had to realize too, that he had only just met her that morning, yet they already spent an entire day hanging out together and getting to know one another. He looked around at the guys around him, thinking that they were all better looking than him. If Haley could make friends so fast, she probably wouldn't let Him stay latched onto her, and perhaps by the end of the camp session, they would be walking past one another without even saying a word. Even though Haley was doing most of the talking, she made sure to keep including Him in the conversation. She would also occasionally bump her knee against his in a friendly way. As Cameron was drawing within himself, Haley bumped her knee into his again and smiled at him. Haley looked stunning in the warm glow of the campfire. Her red hair and freckles were more pronounced on her pale skin that also had some shadows on it. With the help from that warm smile, He pulled himself out of these self-deprecating thoughts. He couldn't allow himself to get possessive of Her friendship. It was thinking like this that often pushed girls he liked away from him and lead to Him alienating himself and then, in a self-fulfilling destructive prophecy, would cause his fears to become a reality. Cameron started to make more of an effort to talk to the camp counselors, he realized just how nice and cool they were. He enjoyed their company more now that he wasn't looking at them as competition for Haley's attention. It wasn't like Haley was viewing the other girls around the campfire as rivals to her and Cameron. The thought of Haley being jealous of these other girls seemed absurd to Him, so he didn't see a reason he should be jealous either. As it got later, the camp counselors started to turn in for the night as they had to get enough rest for whatever jobs they oversaw in the morning. Eventually, it was just Him, Haley, and the first camp counselor that Haley had talked to, Elena. Elena's counselor cabin was next to Her s, so when they all decided it was time to call it a night, they put out the fire, and He walked them to their cabins. They made it to Elena's cabin first and said their goodbyes and how they will see each other tomorrow. When they then made it to Haley's cabin, they seemed unable to say goodbye and kept on talking. "So, will I see you tomorrow?" Haley asked. This was the first time that she had sounded not her usual confident self. "Yeah, I will see you tomorrow," Cameron said. He couldn't think of any reason why he wouldn't see her tomorrow. Haley said she would meet him at his cabin, and to his surprise, Haley gave him a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek. He stood rooted to the ground after Haley turned and left. Yes, it was just on his cheek, but he still couldn't believe that she kissed him. It was a moment that barely lasted a second, yet it was something that he knew was going to be on his mind all night. As He walked back to his cabin, he realized that he had overlooked a significant fact about tomorrow; it was the first day that they were supposed to be naked. He had been so focused on Haley, that he hadn't thought about what tomorrow was going to bring. He was so tired, sore, and overjoyed by the fact that Haley wanted to see him again and had kissed him on the cheek that he forgot. Luckily for Cameron, his room was the closest of the six small rooms to the front door. He struggled to wrap his head around the fact that tomorrow everyone in the camp was supposed to walk around naked. He had a moment of panic and thought about how hard it would be to just leave tomorrow. He might have left until he thought again about Haley. She seemed to like him and wanted to see him tomorrow. If He woke up early and left the camp, then he would be leaving Haley, and she would be looking for him. He didn't want to do anything to make her worry. Thinking about Haley helped Cameron work his way through his nerves. Now that his panic died down, he was able to continue to think about all of the positive things if he stayed. He would get to see all of the girls in the camp naked, including Haley. He would be seeing a girl he liked naked tomorrow, on the second day that he knew her. He started to get hard as he imagined what Haley would look like naked. He began to stroke himself, combining his fantasies of Haley with his memory of how it had felt to have her pressed against him in a hug and the softness of her lips on his cheek. He quickly reached his climax, calling out Her name as he came. He came so quickly that he hadn't been able to hold back his cum to make it easier to clean up. His cum shot up and landed on his chest. He slipped out of his boxers and used them to wipe the cum off his chest. Once he was somewhat cleaned up, He drifted off to sleep in the nude. Haley s Visit. The next morning Cameron heard knocking at the cabin door, and Haley called out for him. It seemed He was the only non-early bird in his cabin because when he woke, he was the only one still in the cabin. He had been up late last night talking to Haley by the campfire, so he cut himself a little slack on sleeping in. This was supposed to be a vacation, after all. "I will be right out," Cameron shouted groggily. It seemed just about every muscle in his body was on fire as he struggled to get out of bed. He realized he was naked and started to walk towards his luggage to grab clothes. As He began to pull clothes out, he remembered where he was and laughed at himself. He put the clothing away except for a pair of socks. Once he had his shoes on, He walked out of his room into the small common area. It was easier for Him to step out into the common room since he knew that the five other guys who stayed in the cabin were not there. He was excited about seeing girls naked, but not so much about seeing other guys. Cameron walked to the door and stood there for a moment to compose himself. With a sigh, he thought, I can do this. He opened the door. Haley smiled at him. "Good morning," she said. He couldn't believe how beautiful Her body was. Her tits were small and perky, with reddish-pink nipples. Her body was pale with occasional patches of freckles. He instinctively covered himself up, even though Haley was standing confidently in the nude. Haley held eye contact with Him and said, "It's about time you are awake, we are late for breakfast now, too." "Good morning, and sorry, I had trouble sleeping last night," Cameron said. Haley seemed to come more alive somehow once she was no longer wearing clothes. She stood up taller and with more confidence, which made a noticeable difference since she was so petite. It seemed the less clothing she had on, the more comfortable she got. Cameron couldn't stop covering himself up around her. Her body was so beautiful and perfect. The occasional freckle on her pale skin served as focal points that drew his eyes along her body. She had a light tuft of reddish-brown pubic hair that was well-kempt. He could just make out the cleft of her womanhood. From behind, her ass was well-toned, and she had a thigh gap that allowed him to see a hint of the pink flesh of her lips. He made sure not to stare, but even with just glancing at her body, he got an erection. Everywhere he looked were other girls with varying body types who were also nude, so unless He closed his eyes, then there was always some sort of stimulus to keep him hard. He was so embarrassed, and he wanted to run back into his cabin, grab his stuff, and beg the bus driver to take him back to where things made more sense. "It's ok, I'm nervous too," Haley said and held out her hand. "You are?" Cameron said, not believing her. "Yes. No one has seen me like this before," Haley said. "Same," He confessed. "So how could you walk from your cabin to mine without any clothing on?" "I'm so used to people not seeing me for who I am back home, I can be myself, and I don't have to hide here. I am free." The leaves rustled around them as the wind blew through the trees. "Maybe a little cold too, but also free," Haley said with a slight shiver. Cameron thought about it for a moment. He could try and leave, but how often would he look back on this moment and think about how he had let fear keep him back from experiencing life yet again? There had been several times where he like a girl and felt that she might like him back, but he never acted on it for fear of being rejected, and eventually, she would move on. He didn't want to keep on having those thoughts of what could have been worm their way into his mind. With the hand that hadn't been cupping his erection, He reached out and took her hand. Haley smiled at him, and hand in hand, they walked towards the main building. As they passed other campers or counselors, Cameron thought that they might see his erection and point it out, saying how much of a pervert he was for walking around like that. He did notice a few lingering gazes on his erection from some of the girls who they passed, but instead of getting upset, they seemed to get an odd look for a moment and then smiled warmly at him. Most of the people that they passed by just smiled and said hi to them, as if they were just walking around on some typical day and happened to see someone that they recognized. When they walked into the hall, Cameron was overwhelmed by the amount of nudity inside the building. Most people were seated and eating, covering up some of them, but campers and counselors were also walking back and forth from the food to the tables. He felt so embarrassed walking into the room naked. If he did this out in the real world, it would have resulted in having the cops called on him, but here no one batted an eye at his nudity because they were nude too. Haley started to lead him towards the far side of the room where the food was set up. If Cameron was leading the way, He would have walked along the perimeter of the tables, but Haley confidently lead him right down one of the gaps in between tables. He tried not to stare at all of the bare tits around him, not wanting to come off as a creep when the girls were just trying to have breakfast. Of course, He still looked, just quickly. He was overwhelmed by the amount and variety of exposed tits around him. There were some petite girls with tits smaller than Haley's who were almost flat-chested, others with modest tit sizes, and then there were girls with large tits. There were naked tall girls, short girls, thin, overweight, light-skinned, dark-skinned. Cameron couldn't believe how many different sets of tits he was being exposed to, and he hadn't even had his morning coffee yet. His erection instantly sprang up again. He felt awkward walking by people who were eating. Some girls noticed his raging erection, and their eyes went wide. He thought that they were going to scream at him; instead, they looked his body up and down. One of them even winked at him. He blushed. Cameron quickly piled his plate with breakfast food and wanted to sit down so that he could take a break from being so exposed. When they finished grabbing their food, He heard Elena calling out to him and Haley. There were a couple of seats open next to her at her table. He was glad. There didn't seem to be many open seats, especially not next to each other. They sat down at the table and started to eat. Haley talked a lot with Elena and the other counselors. As Cameron woke up, he began to contribute more to the conversation. He alternated between staring down at his food as he ate and doing his best to make eye contact whenever he had to talk to anyone at the table. The whole meal, he had an erection. The other girls at the table were attractive, but other than Haley, the one who caught his eye the most was Elena. Cameron was nearly half Hispanic, but he had spent most of his life around the white side of his family, and he passed as being white. He loved hearing her talk, listening aptly to her slight Hispanic accent. He was drawn to Elena's milk chocolate skin. She was petite like Haley but was a little taller and had more curves. Her tits were about a C cup and were topped with dark, pointy nipples. While Cameron was checking out Elena, who was sitting next to Haley, he was able to take in the sight of her topless too. Looking at both of them was getting to be too much for Him. If he got any harder, then he might end up knocking on the underside of the table. He was glad he didn't know Morse code because he was afraid of the things his cock might say. Cameron imagined what it would be like to suck on both girls' nipples. Elena turned to ask Haley a question and caught Him staring. He quickly looked down at his food and spent the rest of the meal on his best behavior. Once again, the other camp counselors slowly left as they had to get to work, leaving just Elena with them. "So, have you two decided on what activities you want to do yet?" Elena asked. "I'm not sure yet, there kind of is too much to do," Haley said. "I'm still waking up and getting used to the natural part of Camp Natural, so, not yet," Cameron said. "I am leading a nature hike in a little bit if you guys are interested," Elena said. "Sounds great," Haley said and then turned to Him, "Can we?" Both girls looked at him, waiting for an answer. "Yeah," He said, confused that she had asked them if they could do it. His body was still protesting from yesterday's hike, but he wasn't about to say no and disappoint them. "Great. I have to get some things done before it, so I will meet you in front of the big house in an hour," Elena said, and then she scooted back her chair and stood up. Cameron saw that her pubic hair was trimmed down to a neat triangle that pointed right to her pussy. He got a flash of her pussy, it was little darker than Haley's, but he saw a hint of the pink of her inner lips before she turned around, showing off her plump ass, and then walked away. Haley and Cameron watched Elena leave. When He didn't look away, she nudged him with her shoulder and coughed. "Sorry, I am trying not to stare at anyone, but it is really hard," Cameron confessed. "I know it is. I'm going to go get ready, meet you here in an hour," Haley said and then stood up. She was so close to Him that he mostly could see her hips and ass, but he also was able to briefly see her trimmed red pubic hair. She took a moment to gather her trash onto her tray, allowing Him to get a better look at it, and then she turned and walked away. He couldn't take his eyes off of her as she walked away. Her ass was smaller and tighter than Elena's, and she only had a slight curve in her hips. She walked with such grace and swayed her hips in such a way that He couldn't take his eyes off of her until she was finally out of sight. Due to his erection, Cameron had to take a few minutes before he could get up out of his seat. Once his erection had mostly died down, He headed back to his room and grabbed a towel and his bag of shower and grooming supplies. His cabin had a small bathroom in it, but the showers were in a building near the main one. Most campers had already showered, so when He got in, it was nearly empty.  There were about twenty showers along the wall. Each shower was in an alcove with a curtain in place for privacy. When He stepped in, two others were showering. One had the curtains drawn, and in the other shower was a cute African American girl lathering up her body. Cameron's cock twitched, but he forced himself to look away and not ogle her. He set his supplies on the ledges in the shower wall and turned the water on. He let out a small cry of shock when the icy water hit him. The girl who was lathering up her body turned around and looked at Cameron. "Sorry, I wasn't expecting the water to be that cold," Cameron said. "It takes a minute to warm up," she said. The girl was still lathering up her body as she said this, she had reached her large tits and was spreading the soap across them and lifted them to get their underside. She looked Him up and down, checking him out. He felt exposed under her gaze, but he also kind of felt a thrill at her seeing him naked. "Thank you," He said. "You're welcome," she said and turned back to her shower. Cameron felt awkward standing there as the shower heated up, but after a minute, the water was warm enough for him to be able to hop in. He thought about closing the shower curtain. They were there for a reason, after all, and someone else was using one. He almost closed it, but if he was going to get used to being naked in front of others, then he couldn't keep on trying to hide. If it got too much, then he could always go back to his room for a bit, but if he was out and about, then he knew he should try and embrace what this camp was about, otherwise, why did he come out here? Plus, if he left the shower curtain open, it would allow him to see the beauty across from him. She did leave the curtains open, after all. Cameron finished up his shower and getting ready for his hike with Elena, Haley, and whoever else was going to be coming along. When He checked the time on his watch, he saw that he still had another twenty minutes left until it was time for the group to head out for the hike. He found a porch swing nearby and sat down. As he waited, Cameron wondered what was taking Haley so long to get ready. It should be easier since she wasn't going to wear any clothes, right? He sat for a few minutes, taking in the scenery. This was a well-traveled spot, so campers and counselors kept on walking back and forth in front of him. Some said hi, and he said hi back to them; it seemed like such a regular thing. He couldn't help it, and his cock started to harden at the sight of the girls walking back and forth in front of him. Elena made it back before Haley did. Cameron tried not to stare as she walked up to him, but he did make use of his periphery vision. He still couldn't get over how amazing her body looked, and he thought it was cute how all she had on was hiking boots, the bright orange scarf marking her as a camp counselor, a knapsack slung over her back, and also a bulging fanny pack. Elena looked good enough that he was afraid he might end up with developing a fanny pack fetish if he looked at her for too long. Elena plopped down into the seat next to him. "So, where is your girlfriend?" Elena asked. Cameron blushed and started to stutter his answer. "What? She isn't-." "Relax, I was just joking," Elena said and laughed. "You two already looked so inseparable. You seem tense." "Do I?" "Yeah. I know it can be a little hard getting use to all of this, but the important thing is to make sure to have fun. If you are doing things you enjoy, then you don't have as much time to think about how you are naked and or how turned on you are by all of the naked people around you." Cameron went to cover up his erection even more. "It's ok, really. I guess you haven't noticed, but just about all of the other guys walking around here are constantly hard," Elena said. Cameron had been doing his best to not look at the naked guys around him, but with so much nudity, he couldn't help but see some of them. "Now that you mention it, I noticed no one was reacting to them," Cameron said. "Exactly. It is a lot harder to notice, but most of the girls here are walking around just as turned on as the guys, it's just harder to see how wet they are." "They are?" Cameron asked. The thought of the girls being driven crazy by all of the nudity around them hadn't even entered His mind. "Let me just say from experience that they are." Elena had been sitting with her back to the arm railing and was facing Him. She had her legs crossed so that He could see the black triangle of her pubic hair, but her pussy was hidden until she lowered her legs a little and spread them out. Her slow, purposeful movements drew Cameron's attention. Her pussy slightly parted, and he saw the moisture gathering along her lips. She smiled at him. He didn't know what to say. Luckily and unluckily, he didn't have to say anything because Haley walked up to them. "Hey guys," Haley said. Cameron jumped at her suddenly appearing at such a compromising moment. Elena didn't cover herself up yet. "Hey, we were wondering when you would show up." "Sorry, it took me a little longer to get ready," Haley said. Haley was wearing a little bit more makeup than Cameron remembered her wearing yesterday, but she didn't overdo it. She had on red lipstick, dark eyeliner, and mascara that contrasted with her pale skin. "You look amazing!" Elena said genuinely. Haley blushed at the compliment and said thank you but modestly said she didn't do much. "Cameron, doesn't she look good?" Cameron made eye contact with Haley and said, "You look beautiful." She blushed even more at his compliment. "Thank you," she said and smiled. Seeing her smile and knowing that he had put it, there made Him feel warm and caused that feeling of butterflies in his stomach again. He broke off their eye contact and looked down more as he was about to get off of the chair that he had been swinging on. His lowered gaze allowed Him to notice the next thing that Haley must have done. It took Him a moment to notice what else she had done differently, mainly because he was trying too hard to not be staring at the girls around him. Haley had trimmed her bush so that her pubic hair was a lot shorter and neater. He had a moment to wonder what it would be like to run his hands through and down it, and then slide his fingers even lower. "Here, have a seat while we wait a few more minutes to see if anyone else is going to come along with us," Elena said. She scooted over towards Him to make room, and Haley sat down. The chair was just big enough for all three of them, but for some reason, Elena seemed extra close to Him. Their legs pressed together as the three of them killed time and talked. He did his best to hold up his end of the discussion, but most of his brain's processing power was being occupied with the fact that he had two beautiful naked girls sitting next to him, and how one of them kept on touching him. His whole body felt warm, and his erection was standing up and rigid. He desperately wanted to cover it up, but he couldn't do that without drawing more attention to his predicament. To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts, for Literotica.

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2 Hot Chocolate and homemade cookies. Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time. The afternoon and early evening hours dragged on uneventfully. I had bathed (again), and put on a dark wool shirt and faded jeans. While the snow continued falling, I snacked on cookies and absentmindedly tried to watch part of a football game. Flipping off the TV, I tried surfing some porn, but the flavor of mint chocolate cookies drew my thoughts back to the taste of a luscious young Girl Scout Leader's lips and the feeling of a tight pussy enveloping my cock. I suppose I ate too many cookies, so my supper was just a hurried snack of thrown-together leftovers. About 6 o'clock, I cleaned up the kitchen and then went to the living room to stir up the embers in the fireplace. I threw a few logs in and soon had a cozy warm fire, heating and lighting the room. Curiosity led me to flip on the front porch light and take a look at the weather through the front door's ice-covered windowpane. Huge flakes of fluffy snow were falling like windswept feathers from the darkened sky. Several inches were already covering the ground. Suddenly, my peering eyes caught a glimpse of a hat and coat-covered figure trudging through the snow on a heading straight towards my door. The short stature of the struggling person made my heart leap with hopeful anticipation. If my instincts were right, my young Scout Leader lover was returning like a thief to the scene of an afternoon crime. When I cracked the door open, the snow-covered apparition rushed inside and headed straight for the warmth of the fire. Throwing a backpack in a chair, my visitor removed gloves and then snatched off a knitted woolen hat and a long scarf. A fly-away mop of curly brunette hair confirmed my suspicions that my Little Debbie had indeed returned to me. "Hi Jason," she breathlessly said. "Goodness gracious, I didn't realize it was so 'wintry' outside!" Although I was elated beyond belief, to have my teen love back in my home, I couldn't stop myself from admonishing her. "Damnit Debbie!" my unbidden words said. "I thought I told you to 'go away little girl' until we had time to think things out!" "Hold onto your horses, Mister," Debbie retorted. "I didn't come back to stir up trouble. I've brought your jacket back to you. I'll leave when I get warmed up. Okay?" Digging into her backpack, Debbie drew out my jacket and tossed it to me. Throwing the coat aside, I grabbed the girl and jerked her into my arms. "No young lady, it's not 'okay'!" I answered forcibly. "You're staying for a while! If I need to, I'll do what you said I would someday say. I'll 'beg you to stay'! Now, take off your coat and your wet shoes and socks, please." Stepping away from me, the obedient teenager shrugged her shoulders and then removed her coat. When my astonished eyes realized what this girl had on beneath her outerwear, I just about peed in my pants! Long gone was the tight-fitting Scout Leader uniform. In its place the young woman wore a pair of baggy 'bib' overalls. They weren t denim, like farmers often wear. This garment was handmade and pastel blue, made from a cotton knit fabric. Beneath the bibs she had on no shirt! She had on no bra! And, if I were to guess, I'd guess she had on no panties! Debbie stood flatfooted and then bent over at the waist. She began pulling off her snow-wet shoes and socks. Without the confinement and support of a bra, this girl-woman's breasts fell down and strained against the barely-concealable covering of her bib top. The twin thin straps crossing over her bare shoulders were the only mechanical supports keeping the busty boobs from escaping completely. For a young lady of such a slim and diminutive stature, her tits seemed to be enormously over-proportioned. I never was a fella who kept up with the technicalities of boob-cup size. I usually used a more objective measurement. I'd say Debbie's breasts were about the size and shape of a couple of Sunshine State grapefruits on an overdose of steroids. At the moment, those dangly mesmerizing melons were swinging to and fro in the firelight's glow. As they swayed, jutting nickel sized dark-pink nipples flashed out from their bib covering. Two-inch pale pink areolas framed the nubile nubs. "God damn it, Debbie!" I suddenly announced. "I thought you just said you didn't come here to 'stir up trouble'! Hell girl, a female with exposed tits like those is going to get plenty of 'trouble' coming her way!" Debbie smiled, grabbed her backpack, and took a seat on the floor near the fire. "Jason, my dear," she teasingly scolded. "Mister, I have on more clothes than you had on when you greeted me at the door earlier today! Hey Honey, guess what? Sit down because I have a surprise for you." Giving in to undeniable temptation, I sat on the plush rug, in the middle of the floor. Digging into her pack, Debbie removed a covered Tupperware container, a stainless steel thermos, and two mugs. "I suppose you've had supper?" the girl questioned rhetorically. "I bet you haven't had dessert. You know what? I've been thinking about you for hours, so I baked you some 'homemade' cookies and made you some 'homemade' hot chocolate. Want some?" At first, I didn't answer. My eyes were glued to the exposed expanse of uncovered female flesh. The bib straps did little to conceal a flawless naked back and a set of curvaceous shoulders. I moved my position on the floor so I could get the swollen erection bulging inside my pants straightened out. "Debbie, in truth, I haven't had dessert," I managed to say. "Now, aren't you the little domesticated lady? Making 'homemade' cookies and hot chocolate for my dessert?" Laying out her bounty, Debbie winked at me and mischievously teased, "Oh Jason, the milk and chocolate are just and 'appetizer'. Here is what I really brought for you to 'eat' for a dessert treat." Slim fingers flipped the bib straps loose from their buttons. The bib top fell into the girl's lap. This young woman's tantalizing pair of ponderous boobs burst out and swung as free, as a couple of over-ripe pendulum nectarines hanging heavy on a fruit tree. Just as my startled eyes were adjusting to the majesty of this sight, the wickedly wondrous woman-child stuck her hands into the sides of her overalls and slid them down over her butt, her legs, and her feet. Confirming my suspicions, she had on no panties. Blushing shyly, the nude teenager scooted across to me and plopped her young ass in my lap. "Jason, I guess I wasn't completely truthful about 'stirring up trouble'," Debbie whispered. "I suppose I'm hoping you'll 'make love' to me again; and if you did I wanted to be naked myself." I touched her two marvelous tits, but could say nothing. "Oh god, Jason, please don't think of me as a wickedly wanton 'hussy'!" Debbie hastily added. "But Mister, I love you;and if you wanted to 'take' me again, then I'd really like you to. Of course now, if you want me to 'go away' again; I will. Do you?" I suppose it was my own damn fault for awakening the sleeping passion in this sexy young woman. This conniving vixen had boxed me into an inescapable lust and love trap. She was using her feminine wiles in a seductive entrapment scheme. My voiced boomed, "Damn your sweet sexy young ass, girl! If you try to 'go away' now, I'll throw you on the floor and rape the hell out of you! Hell, I think I'll savagely attack you anyway! If you want me to 'eat' you for a treat, then 'eat' you, I will!" Soft, luscious lips became the first victims of my desire. I kissed my Scout Leader lover with lust-inspired love. I was so fanatically aroused, I tongue-fucked her mouth with my stiffened saliva-coated tongue. Somewhere in the back of my kiss-hungry mind, I realized that Debbie was tongue-fucking my mouth, too. Debbie's fingers were tugging at the buttons of my shirt. Before I knew it, the shirt was off and lying atop her bib overalls. My pants, underwear, shoes, and socks joined the heaping pile of clothing. I'd made the mistake of getting my cock before the 'fucking-horse' earlier this day. I was determined not to repeat the error of my ways. Before I did any fornicating this night, I was going to do a lot of looking at tender young female flesh and I was going to have a feast of eating. Pushing Debbie down flat on the floor in front of the fireplace, I gazed in awe at the splendid beauty of her unblemished teenaged body. Her big-glorious tits had flattened out a bit. Her abdomen was a smooth expanse of slim, flawless flesh. Short, slender legs stretched out seductively. And there, right between the 'V' of my love's legs was a sparse bush of thin pubic hair, only slightly concealing a swollen mound of erotically exciting female pussy. Without waiting a second longer, I bent over, spread the girl's legs wide, and plunged my mouth into the tender young pussy staring me in the face. I viciously kissed the soft skin of her bush-covered pussy mound. I kissed and licked every delectable inch of feminine flesh from her thighs to her pussy lips. I spread the swollen pussy lips and captured the girl's clitoral jewel between my lips. I licked and sucked the rigid 'girlie-girl' treasure. Debbie's teen clit stiffened in an effort to accept my ferocious oral assault. My tongue flicked and licked feverously. I explored the young cunt with the spit-wet slippery wetness of my tongue and mouth. Sexually stimulated, pussy-hungry, and horny beyond belief, I cupped my tongue to stiffen it and plunged it into the hot-pink opening to Debbie's vaginal hole. This dame had reached the full age of puberty so her young female body produced an abundance of feminine moisture. I licked and lapped all the wetness I could get. Debbie was whimpering wantonly, and sighing contently. I ate my young lover's cunt with the appetite of a pussy-starved man. Sweet, warm, wet vaginal flesh was mine to consume, with all the wicked debauchery of a man gleefully possessed by bedeviling lust. With this same unfettered lust, I assaulted Debbie's womanly tits. These delectable orbs and their nipple-topped pink buds fell victim to my untamed oral mauling. The skin of my face had been clean-shaven a few hours ago, but enough stubble had now grown out to scratch and scrape the tender titty flesh. With the same reasoning as a dog would pee on a tree, I deliberately marked the unblemished breast skin as a sign of territorial acquisition and ownership. Stopping to gaze at Debbie's stubble-scratched tits, I couldn't help but imagine the quantity of baby-nourishing milk these wondrous mammary jugs could hold. If she were to become a mother of my baby, then I knew the child would be well-fed. Abruptly, I ended this violent oral onslaught on my lover's body. After pressing my lips to Debbie's mouth; in a deep, love-obsessed kiss, I bodily scooped her up from the rug with my muscular arms and carried her featherweight body to my bed. This 'barely legal' young woman had giving her willing consent to being fucked again. So curse my wicked soul to hell, that's what I would do to her! I pitched her pretty, silky-smooth, female body into the center of my bed. I climbed into the bed above my lover, spread her legs, and positioned my cock at the entrance to her dripping wet feminine glory hole. With the breeding urges of a domineering 'stallion', I mounted my in-heat 'filly' with all the uncontrollable, animalistic desires of a wild, feral animal mating. There was nothing romantic about this carnal coupling. With the insemination instincts of a wild creature, I fucked Debbie. Nothing romantic about this coupling? Well hell, I realized with this mating, that I truly loved this young woman, and she genuinely loved me! Our 'bareback' sex seemed to be emphasizing the depth of loving commitment we were willing to take. Throwing caution to the wind, we seemed to be subconsciously saying, "If 'we' get pregnant, then so be it!" Putting thoughts of pregnancy aside, my cock parted my woman's pubic bush and sank deep into her bottomless, sweltering hot vaginal cavity. Debbie's pussy accepted the welcomed intruder and urged it to do its duty with all deliberate haste. Debbie felt my elongated, swollen shaft pounding into her pussy, with jackhammer strokes which penetrated deep into her innermost feminine sanctuary. After only a little while, she felt the beginnings of orgasmic fire being conceived. Just as she'd hoped, the flames gave birth to the wildest, most intense orgasms she'd ever had. She gloried in the ecstatic, euphoric majesty of it. My body too, was reveling in the delightful exhilaration of powerful, cock-quaking orgasms. My masculine loins quivered, shuddered, and shook. My pulsating phallic rod began spewing forth torrents of slippery, milky-white seminal cream. I grunted and groaned with the guttural sounds of a man overwhelmed by orgasmic forces; stealing away his mind, body, and soul. My steaming seminal cream was filling Debbie's pussy and triggering the birth of another round of enormous orgasms. Multiple orgasmic events followed in the wake of those before. This young woman's body sprayed her forbidden lover's loins with all the feminine cum she had in her body. Time lost its meaning as my cock and Debbie's pussy joined together in a race for orgasmic rapture. The end didn't come quickly. Time slowed to a crawl as a man and a woman's joyful bliss continued for an eternity and then gradually subsided. The two of us lay in each others arms and basked in the warming comfort of sexual afterglow. Debbie cuddled tightly against me and softly whispered, "Jason, I'm a cummy, slimy mess and my pussy is so sore I'm not sure if I can walk. But, can we take a hot bath and then do this again before I have to go home?" After kissing my young Scout Leader lover, I lifted her into my arms. I made a detour on the way to the bathroom. Back in the living room, Debbie scooped up the homemade cookies and hot chocolate. Hot Bath and Bedtime Cookies. Debbie and I had a long, leisurely bath in my Jacuzzi tub. We kissed, we fondled, we tickled, and we teased. My delightful Scout Leader, college girl lover became infatuated with my recovering erection. As we got out to towel each other dry, Debbie said; "Jason; I'm not sure how to do it, but will you let me 'eat' your cock like you ate my pussy? Can we finish our cookies in bed? She tilted her head down and gave me her best puppy dog eyes; Mister, you wouldn't kick me out of your bed if I were to spill some cookie crumbs, would you?" Without answering, I snapped my towel and towel-whipped Debbie's shapely, pretty little ass, all the way from the bathroom to my bed. The giggling girl laughed merrily, jumped under the covers, and waited with excited anticipation. As I stood by the bed, Debbie's female form emerged from under the covers. Without warning, she reached out with her small, feminine hands, grabbed my cock and began to play with a skill born of instinct. This petite-figured young woman's short fingers couldn't quite completely encircle my swollen shaft, yet she played and fondled energetically. Not one inch of my blood-engorged meat went untouched. My balls were squeezed, juggled, and bounced. Fidgeting fingers ran through my pubic hairs combing, pulling, and tugging. Debbie's voice heatedly declared, "Oh god!  Mister, your cock's more wonderful to play with than I imagined it would be! Jason, I'm going to kiss and suck it now." And that's just what she did. Debbie began kissing my meaty, hard shaft. Her warm, wet lips and tongue kissed and licked with a frenzy of cock-hungry desire. The girl's lips were moving so frenziedly that the head of my cock 'accidentally' slipped into her mouth. She licked and sucked the mouthful of meat with an inexperienced zest. I immediately knew this was Debbie's first cock-sucking rodeo. She was tentatively sucking with a novice's skill. Female intuition guided her actions. She made her mouth release a flood of saliva which lubricated the rigid rod she was sucking on. Before I knew it, her head was bobbing up and down on my spit-lubricated shaft. My wet cock was disappearing deeper and deeper into the girl's tight, young mouth. The sensual sensations overwhelming me, felt unbelievably good! Debbie's mouth, lips, and tongue were dripping wet with cocksucking enjoyment. My swollen manhood was imbedded deep into the girl's cock-hungry oral cavity, and she was refusing to let go of it. This young lady had an unusually long, serpentine-like tongue which flicked and licked with venomous fire. This wicked, viperous tongue-snake coiled around the man-meat it was so intent upon devouring. My fingers dug viciously into Debbie's curly hair and attempted to pull her head away from my dangerously imperiled manhood. My cock-crazed young lover had sucked my shaft deep into her throat and was now chewing my meat with biting, razor-sharp teeth. Paying no attention to the hair-pulling pain, Debbie ravenously ate the meat in her mouth. Looking down, I saw the fingers of one of her hands buried inside her drippy wet pussy. The girl was fingering herself to orgasm using my cock as a stimulus. In defense of my teeth-scared cock-shaft, I slapped the cock-frantic girl's face with a stinging blow to one cheek. When the over-enthusiastic female sex fiend, finally let go of my inflamed rigid rod, I threw her back on the bed and jumped astride her. I curtly said, "Damnit lady, if you want an orgasm, I'll give it to you, 'man style!" I didn't believe my masculine body had a single drop of testicle fluid left in it, but as soon as my suck-stimulated erection entered Debbie's sweltering hot pussy oven, I started cumming. Whatever seminal cream my body had left; was now euphorically deposited, inside my sweet love's vaginal vault. Debbie's tight pussy welcomed its pulsating penile partner to come in and make itself at home. Slippery feminine cum began bathing the penetrating cock as soon as it entered. Female orgasms once more made her young woman's body glory in the elation; and thrill of lust and love. This being our third sexual coupling since early afternoon, our mutual orgasms weren't as strong or long-lasting as previous ones. Nevertheless, we joyfully celebrated our newfound bond of awakened love. There, atop cum-soaked sheets, we two exhausted lovers fell asleep in each others arms. Popcorn Delight A blast of window-rattling wind awakened us. A quick look at the clock told me it was late. It was too damn late for a 'barely legal' teen to be out cavorting with the horny older bachelor who lived down the street! "Oh shit, Debbie!" I worriedly said. "Good god girl, we'd better get your sweet ass home before your mother comes looking for me!" As I reached for my pants, the telephone beside the bed started ringing. Apprehensively, I reached out, punched the speakerphone button, and answered, "Hello." "Jason, have you been watching the weather?" and unfamiliar voice said. "Over a foot of snow has fallen since my daughter headed over to your house with her cookies and hot chocolate! The wind is howling and the temperature is well below freezing." Oh sweet lord, it was Lucy Darling; Debbie's mother calling! How in the hell did she know where to call! As if reading my mind, the woman on the phone said, "Jason, I caught Debbie in her virgin blood and cum-soaked Scout Leader uniform, earlier today. She confessed her 'sins' to me." I felt a pang of shivering fear in spite of the fact that Debbie was 'of legal age'. Subconsciously, I heard police sirens coming to carry my jailbait-screwing ass off, to be incarcerated. My asshole contracted with the thoughts of 'big bubba' making me his prison cell slave. "Listen here, Jason," the phone voice said. "I don't want you to let my girl come out in this dangerous storm. Just keep her there with you tonight, and try to get her home sometime tomorrow." My confused mind was attempting to adjust to the words spoken by the mother of my young lover. Yet, before I had time to think, she spoke again, "You're a nice man, Jason, so I'm not going to put up much of a fuss about you fucking my daughter. I suppose she's 'big enough', so she's 'old enough', for sex with a man. But Mister, you'd better know one thing about these sleepover get-togethers. If you 'do the crime' of getting her pregnant; then you'd better be prepared to 'do the time' as a husband and father!" Abruptly, the speakerphone went silent. Shaking my head with stunned amazement, I looked at the smiling face of my young woman lover. Staring back up at the ceiling. I couldn t move; I couldn t speak. Jason? Debbie broke the silence. I should tell you that I went home mom and I did talk. But what she didn t say was that I gave her a chewing out, too. Then I gave her an update on our new love. She apologized for not providing guidance to me. Jason, don't you think my mom has some mixed-up liberal and conservative ideas about sex?" she asked. "I surely don't mind though, do you? She s been in denial about my growing up, and tried every way she could, to forestall the progression. I hugged her and forgave her; then I shared how my prince charming was revealed this morning; he-he; literally! I finally rolled to face my little vixen. She was happy; no; she was giddy! Jason, she asked me lots of questions, but I only told her a simple overview. Our intimacy is not for others to ask details of. This debutant showed wisdom beyond her years. I just listened while I brought her into my arm for a cuddle. My other hand began fondling her two luscious tits. Debbie continued; I told her of my desires and dreams. How I ve had fantasies about you since I was in 8th grade. How I only wanted to make your life more wonderful. Debbie sat up and moved down next to my feet. She slid her feet up on my chest while she started giving me a gentle post-coital foot massage. What else did your mother say? I inquired while I propped up a pillow against the headboard and sat up. I was determined to give her a great foot massage. Oh, I asked her lots of questions about intimate acts. She told me stuff that she and my dad enjoyed, before he died. She also admitted that she and Mr. Rausch are intimately involved. You know him? The widower at the end of the block? She didn t want to marry him because I might have a hard time with that adjustment. Oh, Jason, your foot massage is better than sex, right now. Mainly because you ve made my cunt and nipples so raw. Now I was massaging her calves. I had her swooning. Debbie continued; I told her to marry him before she loses her chance. Mr. Rausch is a very good man, and even though he s 14 years older, they are truly compatible and in love. Don t you agree, Jason, dear? I did agree. Debbie s mother is a young-looking 40-something Milf, and Mr. Rausch will make a lot of his golfing buddies jealous, having such a trophy wife. Hey, have you got some popcorn we can pop in the fireplace? I'd like a snack before we settle down to sleep. It's only ten o'clock." "Oh, and one more thing," she added. "If you're planning on sticking that cock of yours into my pussy again tonight, as I hope you are; then you'd better plan on carrying me home tomorrow. As I told you, I'm already so sore I can hardly walk. Now, I'm going to find that popcorn in the kitchen." Debbie climbed over me to head slowly, gently. Teasingly, she allowed her pubic hairs to brush against mine. At the sight of her sweet nude ass, my sleeping cock awakened and began swelling to an excited erection. The sleep we'd had, was just enough rest for my manhood to build up its pussy-penetrating horniness. Without putting on my clothes, I detained the naked cockteaser. I tumbled off the foot of the bed and sat on the rug with my back leaned into the mattress, centered between her two dangling legs. I grabbed both ankles and tugged her down, off the mattress and onto my shoulders. With ease I arose, and my naked little goddess, my sacrificed virgin on my back. We ducked under the doorway and strolled all the way to the kitchen. The popcorn is stored high on the top cupboard shelf I told her. And grab the cheesy-flavored salt while you re at it. My back had a trail of body juices running down to my ass. Debbie was using one hand to press my forehead into her navel, to keep stable. Her ankles were hooked behind my shoulder blades. All the while, her other hand was passing down the supplies to me. I m not sure Debbie was even aware that her pelvis was rocking; now twerking, on the low vertebrae at the base of my neck. Her clit had found a hard nub to rub against. My gawd! This was a horny, deeply sensual woman, trapped in a youthful; although shapely, teen body. While Debbie had rummaged around and found the popcorn; her plans for popping were delayed when I lifted her petite young body and laid it on the kitchen table. I saw the tub of butter, still sealed on the counter, from supper. After dipping my cockshaft deep into the greasy tub of buttery lubrication, I plunged the grease-slippery erection into my woman's cock-sore pussy. The slick, buttery lubricant worked magnificently well. I heard no complaints of painful soreness, as I plunged my manhood into Debbie's cock-stretched maidenhood. She didn't even cry as my hands played with the swollen mounds of her suck-sore nipples and bountiful tits. An old tick-ticking mantle clock's ticks, kept pace with the rhythm of a cock and a pussy enthusiastically conjoining as one, in the time-stopping joy of orgasmic pleasure. Despite the slippery assistance of the thick, buttery lubricant, frictional fires were ignited and burned passionately. This turned out to be just a speedy kitchen 'quickie', with lots of hurried, delightful thrills. Debbie and I knew we had all night, for another long, slow session of 'lovemaking'. Now we noticed just how chilly the house had become. My todger began to impersonate an introverted turtle, seeking the refuge of receding inward. Debbie s nipples, on the other hand, had a glorious bold definition and towered outward, begging to be warmed by my hairy chest. I helped her down from the big oak table. Then she collected the necessary items while I brought the fireplace back to life. Soon it was roaring and filling the home with radiant heat. When I returned from the linen closet with a thick flannel sleeping bag; she was sliding the plush rug closer to the fire. I sat cross-leg and she nestled down on my lap. I unzipped the old sleeping bag and draped it over my shoulders. It contained the heat and I watched as my convenient thermometer; her rock-hard nipples, slowly soften, telling me her chills were abated. My lover and I eventually had our popped-corn snack. We basked in the glow of firelight and felt no shame in our shared nudity. Later, we fell asleep well-fed with cookies, hot chocolate, and popcorn. The fierce snowstorm awakened us about halfway into the night. A feeling of 'honeymoon' lust was again aroused in both of us. As the storm raged outside, we made impassioned love. With a two-foot snowfall covering the ground, I carried my Scout Leader lover home, about noon the next day. Many of the neighbors were out shoveling. Kids were towing sleds down to the park. Everyone stopped as Debbie and I ventured through the deep snow. She was high aloft, again riding my shoulders, with a proud smile, which could only be rivaled by my own proud grin. I suppose she had good reason for her pussy to be plenty sore, but I heard not one feminine complaint. I knew there might be a strong possibility I had implanted an impregnation seed into my 'barely legal' lover's womb. Oh well, I suppose I could 'do the time' as a husband and father; because I sure was enjoying 'doing the crime' of loving and lusting! The good ones go early , I recall a college buddy saying, when asked why he was marrying the younger girl from his neighborhood. The problem with only pursuing women of my mid-thirties age, was that a progressively higher percent of the remaining females had issues. Sometimes neurotic issues. Perhaps even abusive issues? No, I was not the one making the big risk; Debbie was. But she saw me as a man I only hoped to become. In her favor, I now had more motivation than ever, to pursue the goal of meeting her expectations. Approaching The Darling home, I was greeted by her neighbor; Carl Rausch, as he shoveled the walk and steps. Lucy was just coming outside with a mug of hot cider, to refresh him. Jason and Debbie, it s wonderful to see you two this morning. Please do come in and visit. Lucy said with an expression on her face that inferred a demand, more than a request. And thank you, Jason, for keeping my daughter safe and warm. It s fortunate that you were there for her. Our home furnace had issues and Carl came over at 10:30 last night to fix it. The sweet man then built a fire and we were never so warm. Right, Carl? So both of the Darling women had intimate company, last night? Slipping our boots off in the entry, we proceeded to the livingroom, where two sofas were situated facing each other, with a coffee table between. I sat with Debbie. I was very nervous. Debbie is all that Lucy has of her marriage, being a widow. But Lucy took her seat next to Carl, with her head leaned on his cozy chest, and her hand softly placed upon his. She had the most contented smile, then she said; We have an announcement to share with you two. My life took on greater purpose, during that storm. A purpose that excited every fiber of my being. Besides, if I recall correctly, a young Scout Leader had recently told me that the Girl Scout's recruitment objective this year was to get people to 'commit to a girl'. With Debbie as the 'girl', I think I'd finally have no problems with 'commitment'.  Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts, for Literotica.

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1 Cookies & sweet treats are given to a 'special man'. Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time. Stepping from the shower, on this blustery cold November Saturday morning; I caught a reflection of my masculine nude body in the full-length mirror on the back of my bathroom door. I'd always wished I was taller than my 5 foot 10 inches, but I had no other regrets about the muscular build of my toned 36-year-old body. Unconsciously, my eyes lingered for a minute on the stiffened erection between my legs. It was another morning-wood day. The wind began howling in the past half hour, signaling a cold front. I thought the chilly house air would administer the less fun therapy for my stiffy, but even after stoking the fireplace coals and throwing three fresh logs on the embers, didn t fully shrink my swelling shaft. During my warm bath, my manhood had been swelling and getting harder. Now, as a confirmed bachelor, I had no 'serious' lady in my life. I enjoyed playing-the-field too much to even dream of settling down. The only problem with living without a permanent lady in my life was the fact that I couldn't get a piece of pussy any time I wanted. And, at this moment, I needed a sweet wet vagina in which to dip my pulsating erection. Hell, I guess I was going to have to settle for beating my meat! Before I had a chance to begin this self-relieving task, I heard the insistent ring of my front doorbell. Damnit, somebody was interrupting my plans for a little orgasmic release! Aggravated, I threw a bath towel around my waist, tucked it in below my bellybutton, and headed for the front door. If whoever it was ringing the bell minded being met by a half-naked man; then tough-shit to them! They ought to have better manners than to disturb a man with a throbbing hard-on. When I jerked open the door, I was met by a blustery blast of cold, late-fall wind. A whirlwind whisk of a figure, a young woman dressed in a Girl Scout Leader uniform, rushed inside and shut the door behind her. The shivering, coatless sprite took a few steps into the livingroom and held her hands out to the heat of my crackling fireplace. "Oh Mr. Spencer, this fire feels so good," she said. "I didn't realize the weather would turn so cold so quickly. Why, it was actually 'warm' this morning! I had no words. I'm Debbie Darling from down the street. I'm out taking orders for Girl Scout cookies. She finally took note of my incredulity and then asked; You know me, don't you, Sir?" Before I could respond, the young lady added, "Scout Leaders don't usually go door-to-door selling cookies. That's for the Girl Scouts themselves to do. But, I'm helping my troop out because a virus hit the schools and several of them are sick with a cold. I was a scout myself for years, and now I've just become a volunteer leader for a Brownie troop. Our recruitment slogan for girls and leaders this fall is 'commit to a girl'. Sir, can you commit to our girls and their organization? Do you want to get any of my cookies?" Commit to a girl? why I had no intention of doing any such thing! As for her cookies, goddamn my horny wicked soul to Hell, but my sex-stimulated mind took what the young woman said, and turned it into a 'dirty' thought. Yeah, some sweet, warm female 'cookies' would taste mighty good right now! Before I answered, my eyes made a quick visual inspection of my unexpected visitor. An official uniform scarf with a membership pin adorned her slim neck. A navy blue skirt and blouse in the style of business attire graced her body and seemed to fit the lady like a 'too-tight' glove. It must have been a 'last-years' outfit because the young female form was outgrowing it now. Feminine shapes and bulges stretched the fabric in several strategic places. The lady was short, perhaps a whole foot shorter than me. Slim legs peeked out below a blue hem and ran down to knee socks and patent leather shoes. If I was a betting man, I'd bet she didn't weigh over 100 pounds, a good portion of which was in her ass and tits. Her brunette hair was a mop of curly locks, which were so short they barely even touched her shoulders. With my stimulated erection straining my towel, I finally found my voice and answered, "Yes Debbie, I know you. I've seen you around the neighborhood. I think I've bought some cookies from you in the past years." Standing there half-naked and horny as hell, mischievous thoughts entered my mind and I decided to tease the young seductress arousing me, "But, little lady I remember you as a childlike girl. Just when in the hell did your body start 'filling out' so much? What are you, about 15, 16 or so now?" "No, I'm not 15 and I'm not 16!" the girl testily responded. Glancing at the watch on her tiny wrist, she continued, "I'm 18 and I've been 18 for two hours and five minutes! And, for your information Sir, I'm not a 'little girl'! I'm a freshman in college. As to your other question, it seems like my body just up and decided to 'pop out' all over the place this past year. I don't know why it took so effing long to do it. But Sir, I didn't come here to talk about me. I came to sell cookies. Do you want to place an order?" My mind wandered away in an effort to digest her information. "18 for two hours and five minutes" is what she said. Why, she has reached the legal 'age of consent' for any kind of sexual shenanigans a man might wish to engage in with her! My pretty little sexy neighborhood cookie-seller would fit nicely into the hallowed category of 'barely legal', yet 'legal enough'! Hell, I silently thought with my hard-on straining the bath towel around my waist. A lot of damn good this information would do me. Barely legal or not, that teenaged woman would have no interest or attraction for a man of my advanced age. I'd bet she had a teenage boyfriend. What was it the hippies use to say? Oh yeah, it was, "Never trust anyone over 30!" Shaking my head in an effort to rid it of horny seduction thoughts, I answered the fascinating young lady, "Yes little Debbie, I'd like some cookies. Could I get about ten dollar s worth? Girl, I'm horn, hungry as hell and I hate waiting for special treats. Would you have any cookies I could eat right now?" "Oh yes, Sir," Debbie eagerly said. "I've got some sample boxes in my backpack. I can let you have ten dollar s worth of chocolate mint cookies." While the girl rummaged in her pack, I stepped back into the bathroom and picked up my wallet. I gave a quick thought to slipping on my pants, but immediately discarded it. I had plans for a masturbating party real soon; with thoughts of a sexy young Scout Leader occupying my mind. Back in the living room, I noticed the boxes of cookies laid out on the coffee table. I dug a ten dollar bill from my wallet and handed it to the uniformed cookie salesgirl. "Oh, I forgot to tell you about the tax," the girl apologetically said. "Growing up, my Scout Leaders told me to always remember the tax. It's sixty cents more. Is that okay?" Smiling, I answered, "Sure little Debbie, that's fine. But, do you have change for a dollar bill. I don't have any coins in my wallet and I don't have any pockets in my towel." "I've noticed that," the girl unintentionally blurted out. A crimson red blush immediately colored her face and her hands rushed to cover it. Demurely, she added, "Oh, I didn't mean I was looking at your towel! Of course towels don't have pockets! Tight-fitting towels like yours barely have enough room to cover a man's big, uh!" The girl's face color reddened to a deeper shade of bashful blush. Turning away, she nervously dug into her purse and extracted some coins. She turned back and reached her trembling coin-filled hand towards me. As I reached out to accept the change, Debbie's unsteady fingers opened too soon and dropped the handful of coins onto the hardwood floor. The jingly-jangly coinage bounced and rolled all over the place. Dropping to the floor, Debbie chased after coins. Her sexy young body made for such a delightful sight to watch; that I too, dropped down and began gathering the wayward change. After capturing the last fugitive coin, the two of us stood back up. I soon discovered that my coin-chasing adventures had created a problem. My towel had loosened to the point that when I stood up straight the terrycloth garment had stayed on the floor. My upper body and my legs were now not the only parts of my body displayed in all its exposed erect glory. My thick, turgid cock was standing at naked attention! "Oh my good god!" Debbie unexpectedly exclaimed. "Mr. Spencer, I now see why your towel was stretched out to the bursting point! Oh my goodness gracious, you had better cover that thing back up!" I had never blushed in my life, and I was determined to not do so now. But, I admitted to myself that I was a little embarrassed to have accidentally exposed my pulsating erection to an unsuspecting young woman. Bending over, I snatched up the towel and rearranged it around my waist. "Debbie, girl I'm sorry!" I repentantly proclaimed. "Damn Miss Debbie, I didn't mean for this to happen and I'm sorry if I've embarrassed you!" "Well, I'm not exactly 'embarrassed', I don't think," Debbie said warily. "It just happened so suddenly I was unprepared to see your, your 'man-thing'. Mr. Spencer, what do you men prefer to call your 'man-things'? I've heard all the slang words, but since I've never talked to a man or boy about it, I'm pretty much uninformed about things like that. I've never even had the 'sex talk' with my mother. I guess for an 18-year-old woman, I'm pretty ignorant in the ways of men." A puzzling look covered my face, but I went ahead and answered the question she asked; "Miss Debbie, I prefer the word 'cock' as a name for the dangly appendage between my legs. A 'cock' gets elongated and hard when it's near a sexy lady. My cock is steely-hard right now because I'm so close to you. A girl of your age should know this. Debbie, surely a teenager as seductively sexy as you are, is not a virgin!" "I most certainly am!" Debbie proudly announced. "I'm not about to let one of those 'grabby-handed' boys get their hands in my panties! Mom says I'm a 'good girl' and I intend to stay 'good' until I fall in love with a 'special' guy, and get married." I forced a smile, and then said something I didn't really mean, "Good for you Debbie. You ought to stay virginal and innocent until the 'right man' comes along. Listen girl, why don't you call me by my first name? Friends and adult Girl Scout Leaders can call me 'Jason'." "Okay, I will," Debbie eagerly replied. "For some reason, I feel comfortable around you, Jason. Thanks for buying my cookies. I'd better go before the weather gets any colder." Debbie turned for the door and took two steps away from my comforting fire. "Wait!" I shouted. "Girl, it's as cold as a witch's tit out there, so let me give you a coat to wear home. I think I have an old university jacket in the hallway closet." Debbie followed me into the hallway. I scrounged around searching for the jacket. Reaching up into the far, left corner shelf, I found the coat and pulled it out. Turning back, I handed it to the girl. Debbie was giggling and pointing at a place below my waist. The stretching and tugging had once more loosened my towel and left it lying at my feet. My erection was again exposed. My rigid manhood was pointing straight as a compass at the girl's smiling face. Now it was even slightly pulsing upward as my heart beat. Towel and Panty Rack. "Hey Jason, I think you're fighting a losing battle with that bath towel," Debbie said in a giggly voice. "For all the good it's doing you, why you might as well just leave it off! I've already seen your um, your 'cock' so you have no reason to hide it from me. Mister, I wouldn't bite you, even if I knew how." Grabbing up the towel from the floor, I followed the girl back down the hall to the warm living room. Following her suggestion, I didn't wrap the cock-covering back around me. Watching her swaying young ass, I think my cock swelled to an even bigger size in length and girth. It was bobbing upward at an even faster pulse. "Let me help you get the coat on, Debbie," I said. Instead of throwing the towel on the couch, I flipped it into a rolled up shape and hung it between my lower abdomen and my swollen erection. Several inches of my cock-shaft stuck out through the cloth. Mischievous devilment came over me and I teasingly said, "Hey girl, what do you think about my 'towel rack'? I reckon a cock is a pretty useful thing for a man to have." Debbie sure was a giggly young woman. She giggled merrily now, and answered, "Well Jason, I think you have the nicest 'towel rack' I've ever seen. You're right; it does seem to serve a 'useful' purpose. You're also right about it being 'pretty'. Why, I've never seen anything so nicely-shaped and beautiful, in my life!" Blushing from her awkward boldness, Debbie started putting the jacket on. Reaching out, I grabbed the zipper and slowly pulled it up. The tips of my fingers brushed against her swelling bosom. For a girl with her slim, diminutive stature, Debbie's chest seemed to be well-endowed with mounded female shapes. Firm feminine forms stretched the bodice of her Scout Leader blouse. My fingers lingered and played a little longer than they should have. "Debbie," I impulsively said. "Speaking of 'racks'; why young lady, you don't seem to be doing too shabbily in that area yourself! You really fill out your uniform nicely! Woman, if your plump tits swell any bigger, you'll pop a couple of buttons and put some guy's eyes out." Blushing and giggling again, Debbie shyly said, "Thank you, Jason. I think that's the sweetest thing any man has ever said to me. My nipples are getting all 'tingly' and hard. Oh god, I didn't mean to say that out loud! Now, you'll think I'm a 'bad' girl." "Like hell, I will!" I exclaimed. "I don't think any such thing! Having your nipples get tingly and hard, is just a natural bodily function; if a young woman is 'sexually' aroused. I feel kind of proud of myself, that I can provoke such a response to my touch in you. Young lady, you're making my cock hard, horny, and tingly, too! This doesn't make either one of us 'bad'." Unexpectedly, Debbie stood on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek. Her slim hands lay against my nude chest. "Jason," she whispered. "Thank you for making me feel so relaxed and comfortable in the presence of a naked man. I think I can tell you a secret. In a way, I kinda wish I was just a little bit 'bad'. If I was, I'd, I'd;" Instead of saying more, Debbie allowed her fingers to slowly feel their way down my chest and belly. Her fingertips lightly brushed the warm skin of my stiffened manhood. To her own amazement and mine, she pulled my towel off its erect cock-rack, put it to her face, and breathed in the masculine scent imbedded within. Suddenly, the 'always prepared' Girl Scout Leader found herself in a situation she was 'not' prepared for. Pulling away, Debbie stuffed the male-scented towel into her cookie-filled backpack. With her back towards me, the innocent girl-woman did something incredibly impulsive. She reached her hands under her uniform skirt and slipped her panties down over her legs, her knee socks, and her shoe-covered feet. Turning back to face me, the impetuous teenager twisted her slightly-damp panties into a roll and hung them over the elongated rod which had been holding my towel. Throwing her hands around my neck, Debbie once more stood tiptoed and kissed my cheek. She whispered anxiously, "Jason, forgive me, but I'm taking your smell with me, so I'm leaving mine with you. I think your cock makes a fine 'panty-rack', too!" A Kiss but not Good Bye , yet. Before I could recover my astonished wits, Debbie's voice sternly instructed, "Jason, please don't say anything. Just kiss me the way a man kisses a woman; and then let me run away from the temptation I feel for you!" Stooping slightly, I ran my hands under the young woman's uniform hem. I grabbed two hands full of firm panty-less Scout Leader ass and lifted a featherweight feminine body up enough for our kiss-hungry mouths to collide. I felt the sweet surrender of Debbie's female passion, run from my head to my toes. Debbie's lips and mine relinquished all self-disciplined restraint. Moist tongues licked slippery mouths, dueled and teased with awakening love, and mouth-fucked in a confirmation of undeniable lust. Despite this young woman's plea for me to say nothing, I stopped kissing and whispered in her ear, "Happy 18th birthday, Debbie. Sweet lady, I wish I had a present to give you." Inspired by passion, Debbie's sock-covered legs encircled my thighs. As I pulled her closer, her dress hiked higher and I felt wetness touching my cock-shaft. Drippy feminine moisture was leaking from the naked pussy pressed against my erection. This young lady's body was so lightweight, I could have stood there holding her in my arms all day. Instinct propelled me to lift her into a position where her pussy was situated directly above my swollen manhood. Sticky wet inner pussy lips kissed my cockhead. A river of vaginal fluid washed over my cockshaft and bathed it in hot, slippery penile lubrication. Mother Nature's call was demanding a carnal conjoining of a cunt and a cock. My rationalizing mind was silently screaming, "Don't do it! Don't fuck this 'barely legal' girl! Wait, wait at least until she gains a bit more maturity. Oh god, this virginal young lady doesn't even know what is happening!" Debbie must have known more than I was giving her credit for. She allowed her body to slip down until her warm inner pussy lips were wrapped around the head of my cock. Hesitantly, she allowed her virginal hymen to be touched and stretched by the swollen cock intruder. By raising and lowering her body no more than an inch at a time, Debbie was able to test the strength of her protective virginal membrane without breaking it. Pussy muscles squeezed and contracted around the cockhead in an age-old mating welcome. Didn't this naive girl-child-woman know she was playing with fire? Didn't she know she was getting perilously close to getting her sweet ass burned and her innocence incinerated? Heated, pulsating blood raced though pussy veins and cock veins alike. Male and female cum-juices were bubbling and boiling. "Oh god, Debbie!" I huskily moaned. "Damnit girl, if we don't stop now, we might not be able to later! Didn't you say you were saving yourself for a 'special' man?" "I did say that," Debbie replied. "And, Mister, that's just what I've done! Oh Jason, hold me tight and don't let go, even if I scream!" Without warning, Debbie raised herself up almost to the point of loosing contact, with the cock-shaft touching her body so intimately. Quickly, she lowered herself back down and impaled her entire vaginal cavity onto my stiffened, swollen erection. True to her premonition, Debbie did scream. Her hymen was split asunder, and her piercing wail echoed off the walls. Keeping my promise, I held the girl tightly. It was too damn late to stop anything now! With hot virgin blood now aiding in lubrication, I held onto Debbie's firm ass and bounced her young body up and down like one of those rubber tether-balls attached to a paddle. In this case, Debbie's pussy was the ball and my cock was the paddle. I repeatedly bounced and paddled the sweet young pussy up and down upon my deep-penetrating cock-shaft. Hot-blooded testicle cream was begging to be released from its ball-sack confinement. I knew I would start cumming soon. In this race for cum-shooting release, Debbie beat me to the finish line. The young feminine body; which had never felt the touch of a man's cock; was now spraying the erect man-shaft with a blistering mist of female cum. Despite the thickness of her jacket, I could feel Debbie's heartbeat pounding against my naked chest. I could feel her pussy's racing pulse beating all along my erection's elongated length. Whimpering cries stole the girl's breath away. Breathtaking orgasms overpowered all her other senses and she moaned with overwhelmingly joyful lust. Without awaiting my permission, my pussy-drowning cock went ahead and released a pressurized load of pent-up man-cum. Thick globs of semen and sperm shot into Debbie's sweltering hot wet vaginal void. Pussy muscles constricted against my meaty erection. Squeezing vaginal contractions milked my cockshaft. Euphoric, earth-quaking orgasms rattled and shook my world. As my heated cock cream-filled Debbie's pussy, she began knowing the thrill of multiple orgasms. This young woman's virgin-busted vaginal hole wasn't spacious enough to hold a swollen chunk of man-meat, 'and' the heaping servings of thick cum-gravy too. Squishy, squashy squirts of excess male and female fluids spurted out and coated both of our sex-enraged pubic loins. Debbie's tight, teenaged pussy begged my cock for more and more. My mind told me that 'biologically' I had no more to give. Yet, incredibly, my love and lust inspired body contradicted the rules of biology. My seminal reservoir was not yet depleted of all its natural orgasmic liquids. I began cumming into my sweet Scout Leader lover's slippery pussy again. If I had breath to spare, I would have squealed with orgasmic delight. I held onto the ass of the girl riding my cock and allowed the victory of orgasms to sweep my mind and body into a netherworld of bliss. Debbie' teeth biting into my shoulder let me know she was cumming again, too. From out of nowhere, she found a breath of air. This 'once-virginal' young lady allowed wanton 'unladylike' squeals of joy and whines of pleasure to peal out loudly. At long last, panting moans and whimpering cries began fading away. Debbie's arms held onto my neck with the seeming intention of never letting go. I too, held onto the young female in my arms, with no immediate plans of ever letting her go. The room became quiet, so quiet that long-ignored sounds could now be heard. Debbie and I could hear the crackling of burning logs in my fireplace. We heard a drip, drip, dripping sound and recognized it as the dropping of orgasm-fluids onto the hardwood floor beneath us. Our lust-sated loins were leaking excess male and female cum, vaginal lubricants, and virginal blood. Breaking the comforting sounds of silence, Debbie whispered, "Jason, do you believe in love at first sight? Oh I do, because I love you! There is an older country music song I've heard my mom listen to. I remember some of the lyrics which say this; 'If loving you is wrong, I don't want to be right.' Oh Jason, the love I have for you feels so 'right' it just can't be 'wrong'! What do you think?" "Oh good god, girlie. Don't you think I'm a little too old for you to 'love'?" I answered. "I'll say this about you Debbie Darling; you have an appropriate last name. You have become the 'darling' young lover who has brought love and joy to my life. Honey, yes I feel love for you too, but 'young' lady there is another old song I remember. The song says this; 'Go away little girl. You're hurting me more each moment you delay. But, when you're near me like this, you're must too hard to resist. So, go away little girl before I beg you to stay.' So, Debbie my darling love, perhaps you should go away for awhile and let us think about this." Warm, wet tears dropped from Debbie's eyes and dripped on my shoulders and chest. Reluctantly, her arms loosened from my neck. She slid her body down mine and stood on the floor. Picking up her backpack, she ran for the door and jerked it open. Looking back, she passionately said, "Jason, I'm not a 'little girl' and from what you just did to me, you damn well know it! Mister, one of these days, you will 'beg me to stay'! And, I will." Without closing the door, Debbie ran out into the blustery cold. Reaching for the doorknob, I looked out. The skies were darkening and snow was now covering the ground. Several droplets of virgin blood lay on the pristine whiteness. Oh god, the girl should have cleaned up a little before leaving. She could have at least put on her panties. Looking down, I suddenly became aware of the feminine undergarment still hanging on its cock-rack. Closing the door, I held Debbie's panties up in the flickering firelight. Just like my shrinking cock, the sheer, lacy underwear was wet from drippy cum and blood. I knew these panties would require several washing in order to prevent permanent staining. But no, I wasn't going to wash them at all. I was going to keep them 'as is', as a reminder of this day. Hanging the girlie-girl panties near the fire to dry, I thought about how strange it was that I had dipped my cock into a pussy I hadn't even seen. Why, come to think of it, I hadn't seen any of that sweet Scout Leader's body except for her hair, her pretty face, and a glimpse of her tantalizingly seductive slim legs! Laughing at myself, I said aloud, "I guess that's what you call putting your 'cock' before the horse!" To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts, for Literotica.

Her Spontaineous Breastgasms: Part 2 Reliving a strange phenomenon. Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Lying there in bed, the feel of my wife's mouth and tongue as she teasingly pleasured me was erotic enough. Marsha could suck cock like nobody's business, and she was driving me nuts just as she knew she could. But what I also enjoyed was the fact she got aroused, turned on whenever I shared any experiences, any stories with her, just as she was now. And just as she so often did for me too. "So what happened after that night?" She then asked. I was having trouble concentrating, but then I drifted back in time...remembering. "It was that very next Monday, after school, and after I had taken a beating from my friends, though not in the literal sense. Stacy was on the prom committee, and they were meeting a short time later after school planning and preparing for our graduating dance. We'd previously agreed to meet at Johnson & Johnson's," I told her. I saw the confused look on my wife's face as I said that, knowing I'd have to explain, which I then did. "As in the baby oil?" she asked questioningly, as I knew she would. I laughed, shaking my head no. "No, we called it that because of two very popular teachers at the school a year back prior to all this. When the school was originally built, someone fucked up on the dimensions, when they built the wall between the auditorium and the gym, they didn't quite come together the way it had been planned for. What they ended up with was a little hall that led nowhere, a three and a half foot dead end. An alcove that later on they planted a tall fake tree in, though someone kept moving it. It became a running joke as to where the tree would end up, leaving that weird little alcove vacant. In the beginning, it was a place to go and steal a quick kiss with your girlfriend, it wasn't long before it became a status symbol for anyone who did." "Ok," Marsha said following along, "But where does the Johnson and Johnson come in?" she then asked. "Someone caught Mrs. Johnson, and Mr. Johnson kissing one another in that alcove. "So? What's wrong with two obviously married teachers having a little fun, simply kissing one another?" "Nothing...except they were both married to different Johnson's at the time," I told her. "Oh!" My wife laughed. "Now I see!" "Over time, the story went from someone catching them kissing, to someone catching them touching, to finally...someone catching them actually fucking. Eventually they were both called in. Denied any of that ever happened of course, but sadly...they were both let go the following year. Ever since then, that alcove that then had a permanently chained tree sitting inside it, was known as Johnson and Johnson corner," which is where Stacy and I had agreed to meet after school. Now...the other thing about that was, the school had quite stupidly created the perfect place, the perfect camouflage to hide what now really began to happen there. Bushy enough, and big enough to hide someone's presence, it was no obstacle to slip around the tree and hide in back of it without being seen. So ironically, the very rumor that had caused the expulsion of the two teachers, now became even more symbolic, and more of a challenge to become a rapidly growing member of a very secretive club. Stacy wanted us to meet there, become members before we graduated. So we decided to meet there quickly before her committee meeting. I sighed delightedly as Marsha began sucking my cock hungrily. "Go on..." she slurred. "So anyway...she was already waiting for me behind the tree when I got there. She had taken off her top, her cute little boobs totally bare, nipples rock hard and waiting for me when I came around and found her. I doubt seriously that anyone actually fucked behind that tree, though there were claims by a few who said they did. I know we were scared that we'd still be discovered, even with it being after school. So I'm sure that a majority of those who claimed they had, were simple exaggerations as well. But Stacy and I were determined at least to do something, and that came in the form of me getting her off, simply by playing with her tits, which I did. I sucked them, played with her nipples, pulling on them just the way she liked until she came. And as I would learn later, I knew she had, simply by the way her face screwed up whenever she did, whether it was simply by tit-play, or when I eventually went down on her, and even fucked her for the first time the night we actually graduated. But I'll save that story for another time," I said smiling. "Point being...after that, wherever, and whenever we could over the course of the next few weeks, I was constantly getting Stacy off, just by playing with her tits whenever we could get away with it." "Well don't stop now...or I will!" Marsha warned me. "What happened next?" "Well, we got braver and bolder as the days went. Though since Stacy hardly ever wore a bra by now, that made it a whole lot easier for us. The fact her nipples seemed to get even more sensitive, making it easier for her to actually climax, and far more quickly too, we'd started doing things almost right out in the open in fact. As we often did, I had walked her to her next to last class, my own just across the hall from hers, we always had a few minutes to chat before the bell rang, so once again, as usual, we were standing there leaning up against the lockers as some of the others in our classes walked by. We were standing in such a way that we were shielding what my hand was doing to her with our books. I was just fingering her nipple, through her blouse in fact, though enjoying the fact it was fucking rock hard, flicking it back and forth, grazing it with my fingernail when she came. For a moment, I thought she was going to pass out, her eyes almost rolling into the back of her head, reaching out to steady herself, grabbing onto my arm as she climaxed. Which is when Miss Peterson, her teacher walked by heading towards the class. She saw the look on Stacy's face, stopped to ask if she was alright as she looked ill, about to pass out. It was all we could do to keep from laughing, though Stacy did in fact feign being "dizzy" after that, which she was...but not for the reason Miss Peterson thought of course. She then asked if I'd take Stacy down to the nurses office and have her looked at. Which I did. I gave her another orgasm while sitting in the office waiting for the nurse to come out and see her. Like I said, we started doing some pretty risky things then, disappearing into one classroom or another between our own classes. Sometimes...if we had time, Stacy would jerk me off. She loved having me cum on her tits, which very often made her cum again, just thinking about my sticky wet spunk clinging to her boobs. After that happened the first couple of times, I started calling her "Breastgasm" since she seemed to be able to have an orgasm almost at the drop of a hat, or rather...at the merest, slightest touch of my hands on her tits. It was almost automatic with her after that." "So what happened that caused the two of you to breakup?" My wife asked. "Well that really is the weird and sad part to the story. As I told you, Stacy and I had already decided we were going to give one another our virginity on graduation night. We'd been talking about it, and planning it for the past couple of weeks. I'd actually booked a nice room at a nearby hotel, though I wasn't the only one who had done that either. Once again, it was something a lot of seniors did, getting rooms under the pretense of not driving home drunk, which everyone's parents knew we would be. And completely ignoring, or overlooking the obvious. Such was the way of things back then. Anyway, we made a mistake, got caught...though at the time, neither one of us knew it, not until the very next day, during the dance. And even then, Stacy didn't let on anything until much later on that evening, after we'd actually had sex for the very first time together. It was the first... and last time we ever did." "Go on," My wife said, completely forgetting all about my cock now, though she still held it in her hand. "What happened then?" "We were both horny...and careless, thinking about the following night. I'd gone to help Stacy with the last of the decorations in the gym prior to the dance. We had decided to have one of our "tit quickies" and ducked out, thinking we'd be alone and unnoticed as we slipped into the girl's locker room, back into the shower area. Obviously, no one was in there, and certainly not in the showers, so we thought we were perfectly safe. Unbeknownst to either one of us, John, Danny, Jake and Matthew had seen us duck out, and soon after, followed us inside. They all watched as I stood there sucking on Stacy's tits, watched as she climaxed, and then climaxed again...and again...and, again! They knew then, I'd been telling them the truth the first time when I first told them she could, and did actually climax that way. They left before we did, so at first, neither one of us knew they had seen us. We went back to the gym, and I soon after left as Stacy was going home with one of the other girls as soon as they finished up.      John was waiting for her out in the parking lot when they came out. He then told her what I had told all of them so very long ago. How she could cum simply by having her boobs played with. He didn't tell her they'd actually watched us doing that either. As far as she knew, I'd been bragging all along, telling all my friends everything we'd done and had been doing. He then clinched it by telling her I had in fact just told him a short while ago, how we'd gone into the shower room together, and how I'd gotten her off then too." "And yet the two of you still went to the dance, and even fucked afterwards that evening?" My wife asked incredulously. "Yeah, we did. Like I said, that was the weird part. Stacy never let on just how upset and mad at me that she was. But...oddly enough, she also didn't want things to end between us, until we actually had made love together, at least once anyway. So that's what happened. I went through the entire evening without a clue that anything was wrong. After the dance, we went back to the hotel, made love, which I thought was beautiful for us both, but then afterwards, she got up, said she needed to do something, and left. Which surprised me as she didn't explain what it was or why. So I waited, wondering...and then finally got up and went looking for her. As I said, there were several couples from our class that had booked rooms there. There were parties going on everywhere, so I thought that maybe Stacy had gotten sucked into one of them. I started looking for her, going from room to room. And then I found her a short time later." I paused remembering, it all seemed so surreal back then, even now. "Remember that guy I told you about sitting next to us at the drive-in?" "Yeah?" "Well, we ran into one another in the hallway, literally. He was running, came around the corner when we collided. Took him a minute to remember me, recognize who I was. When he did, he smiled sheepishly and said, "Hey man...sorry to hear about you and your girlfriend, but from what I hear, she really is hot, and really can get off just by having her boobs played with!" "Stunned, I watched as he ran down the hall, knocked on a door, and then let himself in. Which is when I heard Stacy's laugh. The way she laughed, especially when she was drunk, horny and excited, was unmistakable. I then ran down the hall myself, didn't bother knocking, just opened the door. She was standing there in her formal gown, except that her boobs were bare, hanging out. John was sucking on one of them as she stood there, some other guy, someone I didn't know, sucking on the other. She was in the midst of having an orgasm at that very moment when I walked in. Needless to say, I turned around and left. Drove home. Two weeks later I was in the Navy and headed for boot camp. Never saw Stacy again." "So how did you find out the truth about why she did what she did?" My wife asked. "Ironically, it was at the ten year reunion. Stacy wasn't even there, she didn't come. I heard through the grapevine she had in fact just gotten back from her honeymoon, and perhaps knowing I was going to be there, decided under the circumstances that it wouldn't be a good idea for her to show up. Obviously, the wounds were still deep enough that she would feel awkward running into me again, even though she had recently gotten married. It was towards the end of the evening when I heard laughter coming from a nearby table, I walked over just in time to hear someone sitting there telling this story how the four of them had walked in on Stacy and me in the shower area. He then proceeded to tell the others sitting there how Stacy was duped into believing I'd betrayed her. Needless to say, he shut up when he looked up and saw me standing only a few feet away, but by then I'd heard everything. I looked around, saw John standing over by the buffet table talking to another old girlfriend of his, and walked over. Up until now, I'd avoided him and the other guys most of the night. I tapped him on the shoulder, he turned around surprised to find me standing there, and actually offered me his hand. That's when I turned the lights out for him. I left soon afterwards. But at least now I knew why things had happened the way they had." "Well, I for one am glad that they did, or I might not be married to you now," Marsha told me as she slid up onto my chest, hovering just above me as she rested her wet moist pussy against my shaft. "Still a sad story though, wonder if she'll be at the reunion this year?" she asked. I didn't answer, nor think about it any further. I simply slid my hard cock deep inside my wife's lovely cunt, and enjoyed the pleasure I found there. ** On Friday we went to my high school thirty year reunion, which was actually being held at the old high school. The first thing Marsha asked me to show her when we walked in was Johnson & Johnson corner. I laughed when we arrived there, it had been walled up and bricked in. Something they perhaps should have done to begin with, though the wall itself was now covered with hundreds of carved initials. I looked about hurriedly, withdrew my pocketknife and added my own, as well as Stacy's to the display. Marsha laughed hugging me to her, and then followed me over to the sign in table so we could pick up our name badges. For those who had graduated and were in attendance, they had included a picture of how we'd looked back then; beside our names. After thirty years, a lot of people had changed and it was becoming harder and harder to recognize a few people the way they looked now as opposed to the way they looked back then. Some as I saw as Marsha and I wandered about hadn't changed all that much. Though there was the maturity of age that touched us all, the eyes never did change. We stood and spoke with friends I knew and still considered to be so, feeling more and more pleased about myself that I hadn't let myself go as opposed to a few others that were there. Periodically I glanced about, wondering if Stacy would in fact be there this year, not at all sad to find that John and the other three pricks weren't. "Maybe they heard you were coming," my wife joked when I told her I hadn't seen any of the others. I laughed at that. "I caught John by surprise," I reminded her. "He was bigger than I was even then, if anything...it should be me who should be worried," I quipped back, though after thirty years, I couldn't imagine that John would still be holding a grudge. Either way, I decided it might be best to keep my eyes out for him, just in case. We mingled for a bit, chatted it up with a few friends, and then found ourselves a table to sit at as dinner began. As we were sitting there, I glanced up about to take a bite of my prime rib when I saw her. "Oh my god! She's here!" I said speaking to my wife. Marsha didn't need to ask who, or where, she looked up in the direction I was looking. Stacy stood only a short distance away, looking towards us, it was evident she had just seen me too. "Invite her over," my wife told me. "Go on David...wave her over. I'd like to meet her for one. But maybe it's about time you finally put the past behind the two of you," she added. I kissed my wife, stood, and waved in Stacy's direction. Surprised, she smiled and then somewhat awkwardly made her way over. There was an extra seat at our table, Marsha again the one to invite her to sit down and join us as I introduced the two of them. "Been a long time, David," she said after meeting my wife. "You haven't changed all that much," she told me. "Neither have you," I replied back. Aside from putting on a few extra pounds, which we all had, and now wearing her long hair cut short, far shorter than I would have imagined her ever wearing it, she really hadn't. "Well thanks, but you're just being kind," she said taking her seat. "Your wife's beautiful," she then added once again smiling towards Marsha. "David's always had good taste in women," Marsha responded back winking at her. The awkwardness of the moment in seeing her again quickly passed. Before long we were enjoying our dinner together and catching up on old times. It was then that I noticed she wasn't wearing a wedding ring, though I didn't ask her about it until she brought it up herself, explaining that she had actually gotten divorced two years ago. What I didn't know until that moment, was the fact she had married Jake, one of the guys who had actually spied on the two of us in the shower room. "Sorry to hear that," I told her, though I was smiling secretly to myself that she'd eventually dumped the guy. By now, we were all feeling comfortable around one another, though the free-flowing booze had certainly helped. "I don't know how much David has told you about us," she wondered asking, as my wife answered her.     "David and I don't have, or keep any secrets from one another," Marsha told her. "In fact, we very often share things with one another in the heat of the moment...if you know what I mean," she surprised me in explaining to her. "So I'm very much aware of everything between the two of you, and don't mind saying...I'm jealous of you. Wish I had the ability to do that myself, do you still?" Marsha then asked, shocking me in asking it that she did, and seeing poor Stacy's face suddenly turn crimson at the question. Though thankfully, she laughed at that, out loud. "To be perfectly honest with you both...it has been a while. But yes, as David and you obviously both know, I can yes." I excused myself to step outside for a smoke, giving the two of them a chance to talk freely for one. It seemed like Stacy was glad for the companionship, and it gave me a chance to collect myself after seeing her again for the first time in years. It wasn't as though I had any feelings for her, beyond hoping we could at least bury the past. But I did hope that perhaps at some point we could sit down and have lunch together, and then let bygones be bygones. When I returned, the girls were missing, though Cheryl and Mike who'd been sitting with us at the table informed me the girls had headed off to the restroom and would be back shortly. They returned a few minutes later, laughing and holding hands like they'd been friends for years. "Stacy took me on a tour of the girl's locker room," she stated as they retook their seats. "I had to see the infamous place for myself," she then teased Stacy, who once again sat there blushing as she said that. But her comment and tour had opened up the door, which I prepared to step through myself, though Stacy beat me to it before I could. "I'm sorry about what happened," she told me. "I didn't learn the truth until several years later," she added. "I should have known better...but, I was young at the time..." "As we all were," I interjected. Stacy nodded her head and continued. "You know the really ironic thing was, even after I had learned the truth about what had really happened, I still forgave Jake for his role in it, determined to make my marriage work. The fact that I could actually climax, just by having my boobs played with," she now whispered quietly to us both, "suddenly became less exciting to him that it had been in the beginning. After a time, Jake actually came to resent the fact that I could, and up until then did. After a while, he refused to even touch them, figuring that I wasn't normal, or at least normal enough for him anyway. Unfortunately of course, that led to resentment on both sides, and I refused to climax any other way until he relented, and showed me some attention in that area, which he refused to do. That however eventually led to our divorce two years ago. And as they say, the rest is history." It was an odd sensation for me, hearing Stacy talk so candidly with the two of us, reminding me in the process what it had been like all those many years ago, simply playing with her boobs, whenever, and wherever we could, watching and hearing her get off that way. Not too surprisingly, I was soon sitting there with a massive erection still thinking about it. Something that didn't go unnoticed either as my wife had soon after dropped her hand down into my lap beneath the table, and began stroking it through my pants. For once, I was glad I hadn't wore beige slacks, which I'd almost put on. ** It was now getting late, nearing the end of the evening. I'd already convinced Stacy into having lunch with me sometime in the very near future, though Marsha had actually one upped me, inviting her over for dinner one evening in addition to that. We soon after made our farewells, saying goodnight to a few others and then left, though not before I had given Stacy an affectionate kiss on the cheek before doing so. "Well, all in all, I'd say the evening went rather well," Marsha spoke shortly after we'd arrived home and were preparing for bed, though by the evil wicked grin on my wife's face, I could see it would be a long time yet before we actually planned on sleeping. As aroused as I was, I didn't mind that. We could after all sleep in the following day, so one of our marathon sex sessions seemed to be exactly what the doctor had ordered. "I'm going to fix myself a drink, would you like one?" she asked. I was already lying in bed, cock in hand at full mast waiting on her. "Sure, why not?" I grinned, waving my cock back and forth towards her temptingly. She grinned, winked. "Hold that...thought," she smiled and then hurriedly disappeared downstairs to fix our drinks before rejoining me. I waited patiently, and then heard her returning a few minutes later coming back up the stairs. Once again, I fisted my rock hard cock, all swollen, purple and angry looking, pointing it towards the doorway. The look on her face as she entered wasn't one I expected. To begin with, it wasn't my wife's. It was Stacy's. "What the...?" I didn't quite finish, shocked, surprised, stunned was more like it as Stacy stood there in the doorway looking at me. She was entirely naked, as was my wife, as a moment later, she stepped behind her, the two of them now standing together looking at me as I lay there in disbelief. "Surprise!" Marsha grinned. "How the hell?" Marsha chuckled, now leading Stacy into our bedroom. "I convinced her earlier, in the bathroom, after our tour through the showers," she informed me. "At first of course...she was reluctant, hesitant to do this. But I assured her I was ok with it, and thought it might be a good way for the two of you to at least become friends again. Things ended between the two of you on such a bad note, so anyway...I convinced her to do this with me. And besides, I wanted to watch her cum while you...and I, played with her tits." I still couldn't believe I was seeing this, hearing this, but as the two of them approached the bed and then crawled into it on either side of me, I knew then, I actually wasn't dreaming. "You're sure about this?" I asked my wife once again. "Baby? I wouldn't miss seeing this for the world!" she told me, and then reached over actually fondling one of Stacy's tits even before I did. Stacy moaned softly, wantonly, already giving in to the too long, unfulfilled urge of having her tits toyed with just the way she liked it. I soon after joined my wife, now touching, kissing, and eventually sucking on the other one, just as she was. True to form, it wasn't long before Stacy had what would be the first, and certainly not the last, of her breastgasms, as my own wife actually referred to it then. Telling Stacy in the process that I had indeed shared with my wife pretty much everything about our past history together, including the pet name I had once given her. It became a blur of sensual delight after that. It had been a long time since I'd had my tongue inside Stacy's cunt, licking her, sucking her clit, and teasing her as I once remembered doing. My own wife, sitting on my cock, feeling it embedded so deeply inside her, the two girls, laughing, teasing, pleasuring one another as they sat atop me, playing with one another's tits. Naturally, Stacy came, though be it from what I was doing, or Marsha, or a combination of both, no longer mattered. Marsha too enjoyed a nice screaming orgasm as well, triggering the first of my own as I jettisoned what felt like a gallon of cream into my wife's wonderfully delicious, sweet feeling pussy. I was soon after treated to another fantasy of my own, as both women lay to either side of me, taking turns feeding one another my cock, often licking and lapping at it together, sucking it, and then even kissing one another with my once again rock hard cock sandwiched between the two them. I took selfish delight in just laying there, watching them as they worked my cock together, finally bringing me to the edge soon after. I lay, watching my spunk suddenly leaping from the head of my cock as the two of them playfully fought over it, squirting and showering one another with my essence before going back to sucking and licking me. They likewise did the same to one another, which was even more erotic and sensual the way I saw it. I had finally rolled away, off the bed, collecting myself and taking a breather. I sat down in one of our nearby lounge chairs, sipping my drink, content to watch the two of them. I had never seen, nor witnessed what could only be described as a titty-suck "69", though that's exactly what it was. The two of them positioned just enough they could simultaneously pleasure one another's tits, hearing their respective, mutual moans and groans as they did so. I don't think I ever remember seeing my wife's nipples as hard or as firm as they were now. And seeing Stacy's again too, remembering back then how they had looked like, felt like when I'd pleasured her before. Now watching as my wife did the playing, pleasuring, as she in turned was on the receiving end as well as Stacy likewise played with her. It wasn't long before I was sitting there once again, rock hard and stiff, feeling more like a teenager as opposed to a forty-something. I sat watching, and then heard what was unmistakably the sound of my wife having an orgasm. I had heard it so many times before, knew when she was, was she felt as she did. And this was a rather intense one. I was actually feeling a bit jealous, oddly enough. My wife had just experienced her first ever breastgasm, and I wasn't the one who had given it to her either!     I sat there for the longest time, perfectly content to watch the two of them laying there together, almost leisurely touching, caressing one another softly until they both eventually looked up, glancing towards me, giggling. I looked down at myself, a long thin string of cum drool hanging from the end of my cock. Up until that moment, I wasn't even aware of it, too engrossed in watching the two of them together, my beautiful lovely wife, and my very ex, but very dear girlfriend. "I think we need to pay some attention to him again," Marsha suggested playfully. "Only this time, I get his face," she added. Seconds later, my wife was doing just that, as for only the second time, I felt my cock slipping inside Stacy's cunt, the warmth of her very wet pussy bathing it, just as my wife's delicious tasting pussy began rubbing against my face. I sighed in the moment, pleasurably. It had been one hell of a reunion, in more ways than one, but more importantly, the ghosts of the past had been put away. All was right with the world again, and especially as I now knew, Marsha was capable of having her own breastgasms. Based on a post by Many Feathers, for Literotica.

About Last Night by horn pixy. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. Well, she thought almost bitterly as she got dressed in sweatpants and a plain black sweater that was soft and a little loose after her latest, and to date most successful, weight-loss plan. She considered shoes, but settled for her fluffy pink slippers instead. So much for her brilliant theory. She had sat there for hours and hours on the most uncomfortable stool ever, drinking glass after glass of whiskey because she didn’t know what else to order and was too shy to ask. And nobody; not even one man; had shown any interest in her. The only one who talked at her at all was the hot bartender, who… The bartender! Of course! That’s why the man had looked familiar to her in her bathroom. His features had been blurry without her glasses, of course, but she was reasonably sure it was him. She was almost a hundred percent certain of it. The only question was; what was he doing in her apartment? “It’s a long story,” he said when she asked him later, in her kitchen, her hair wrapped up in a towel and perched on her head. His eyes followed her movements around the kitchen as she got milk from the fridge for the coffee and put bread in the toaster. The irony of the morning-after-nothing-happened breakfast didn’t escape his notice. “I have time,” she said carefully, closing the blinds to avoid all possible sources of light. “Give me the quick version.” “Fine,” he said with a sigh. “You were drunk, I helped you home. My keys are locked in my car and I couldn’t get a cab to come get me. That’s it, in a nutshell. And because I know you’re still wondering, I spent the night on your couch, shivering a little. Ok, shivering a lot. It was damn cold. Plus I have a crick in my neck now.” She winced. “I’m sorry. I wish you’d waken me up, I would at least have helped you with a blanket.” “I could have used your hairdryer to build a nuclear bomb right next to your bed and you wouldn’t have woken up. You were out cold.” Another wince. “I’m really sorry,” she said. “I don’t know what came over me. I’ve never been that drunk before. I’m really not the type.” “I know,” he said, not bothering to hide his grin. “You told me last night.” She chewed her bottom lip nervously. Brandon wanted to take that hot little task over for her. He imagined nibbling on those petal soft lips and cleared his throat a little. “What else did I tell you?” she wanted to know apprehensively. “Well, you work in a library, and you can’t lie even to telephone salespeople.” “Is that all?” “Not by a long shot. By the way, what does technically mean?” She frowned and cocked her head in a ‘what do you mean?’ way. “Technically?” “Yes. When is something technically and when is it; I don’t know, untechnically? Physically? Literally?” “I have absolutely no idea what you’re talking about,” she said and smeared a thin strip of margarine over her dry toast. He cupped his hands around the plain white cup filled to the brim with coffee and leaned forward. “Tell me,” he said conversationally, sadistically waiting for her to take a bite of toast. “How does one remain a virgin, but only technically?” She started choking as he’d expected, coughing and wheezing and grabbing her coffee to help the dry bread down the right pipe. “What?” “Apparently, if you were speaking the truth last night which drunk people seem prone to do for some reason, you are technically still a virgin, but not in a physical sense. I was just wondering how that happens.” “I told you that? Oh my; I’m so sorry!” He laughed at the red flush creeping up her neck and into her cheeks. “Relax,” he said. “Its fine. I would just love to hear that story. Because there has to be a story.” “Not really,” she muttered, and then, as an afterthought, “I’m never drinking again.” “Wise words that has been spoken by many, many people over the years.” “I mean it,” she insisted. “I honestly can’t believe I told you that.” “Virginity is nothing to be ashamed of,” Brandon said, stroking one finger down her arm. “It kind of is, when you’re twenty nine.” He gaped. “You’re twenty nine and you’ve never had sex? How the hell had that happen?” “I don’t know, it just; happened,” she muttered. “Or more to the point, it just never happened.” “There must be a reason,” he prompted. “There isn’t one specific reason, it’s more like a series of non-sexual incidents, strung together by everything from dating sites to five-minute dating games and more blind dates than I can count.” “I take it none of that worked for you?” “I met the most interesting people. Like Mike, who was seventy two at the time, and told me he had a granddaughter fantasy he wanted to play out with me.” “He wanted you to pretend to be his granddaughter?” She shook her head. “If only. I’m not sure how this would have played out since I didn’t stick around to find out, but I had to play the grandfather. And he was one of the better options.” Brandon sat back, stunned. “No way,” he said disbelievingly. She nodded. “I’m serious. After him was a series of serial losers; men who couldn’t hold on to jobs and girls and had to borrow money from one loan shark to pay off the next. The type of guys whose idea of cleaning out the trailer means letting a stray dog in to lick the stains from the floor and to put all the porn in one box.” Oh, he was in deep shit, Brandon thought as he roared with laughter. She had a sense of humor. There was, to his mind, nothing sexier in a girl than a sense of humor. “And after them?” She frowned. “I met this guy, his name is Stanley, online. We went on a few dates and it didn’t go too bad, till his parole officer contacted me to let me know he was back in jail for harassing little kids at a park.” She winced. “It was messy. The police went through my house, looking for signs of kiddie-porn. Apparently he was part of a child-prostitution and trafficking ring. I had no idea. I got off with a warning, since there was no evidence that I was involved, and he told them that I knew nothing. I suspect they still monitor my internet history every once in a while.” Helpless laughter rocked through him. No wonder she was still a virgin, if these were the kind of men she stumbled across during her search. “What about high school?” he asked. “And college?” She looked down at her hands. “I wasn’t exactly Miss Popular in school,” she said simply. “I wasn’t even that shy girl that nobody talks to except when they need help with math, because I sucked at math. Still do, as a matter of fact. I didn’t fit in with any of the clicks. I wasn't pretty and I wasn't clever, and I didn’t have any secret talents. The only thing I was good at was reading, and I did a lot of that. But nobody makes friends in the school library, right? Especially not if the girl is chubby and have the fashion sense of a blind nun.” “Now that part I can help you with,” he said. “Why don’t I go shopping with you and help you pick out a few outfits that will make the, uh, best of your figure?” She looked down at herself. True, she was wearing sweatpants, but they were new and still neat. And her sweater might be a bit too big after her diet, but it was of a good material and had been expensive and it didn’t lose shape in the wash. But his words made her feel downright dowdy. “Do you remember what I told you last night?” he asked. “I barely remember you, never mind anything you told me,” she said, stung. He frowned a little and gazed at her with an intent look on his face that made her wonder if he could see more than what she revealed. “You expressed the wish to... how to put this delicately? find somebody to enjoy yourself with, but you were concerned that you don’t have the right look and personality to attract men. I merely offered my advice to help you if you wanted an objective opinion.” “Oh,” she said, pushing her plate away from her with one finger. Actually, what he’d promised was to help her learn to fake it, but Brandon was strangely reluctant to hurt her feelings by telling her that. She was female, after all, and would immediately conclude that he thought she wasn’t good enough or pretty enough, or didn’t have what it takes to attract men like ants to a syrup bottle. And that was just bull. Even if he had had almost those exact same thoughts not twelve hours ago. “Why are you being so nice to me?” she asked after a few semi-awkward moments of silence. He shrugged. “Maybe I’m just a nice guy.” “Men are never nice unless they have an agenda.” He winced. “Ouch. True, but ouch.” She gave him a small smile. “So what’s your agenda?” Getting in your pants. “Maybe I want library privileges.” She snorted. “Like what?” Showing you what the reference section should really be used for. “Maybe I have a fine for a book that’s late. Think you can help me make it disappear?” Her smile was like the sunrise. “Are you trying to bribe me?” He leaned forward with a grin. “Maybe I am. Are you corruptible?” “Certainly not. I’m a good girl, you know.” She was trying hard to look prim and proper, and failing miserably. Her eyes; those bluer-than-the-sky eyes of hers; were filled with laughter behind her pretty glasses, despite the way she was pursing her lips and trying to look chastising. “All right. So I’ll have to pay the fine, then. How about this? There’s a book I want to read, but it’s on a waiting list. I would love to be moved to the top of the list.” She pretended to think about it. “That depends,” she decided. “What book is it?” He couldn’t help it, couldn’t resist the invitation their flirting was issuing. “The Art of Pleasuring Women,” he said, wondering if she would accept the unvoiced challenge. She did, though her eyes widened slightly in scandalous provocation. “Well, now,” she said, clearing her throat a little. “I guess I can be convinced. Wouldn’t want your girlfriend to be dissatisfied by your prowess. It would be sad for the poor girl if you didn’t know how to; get things done. You might even say it’s my civic duty to let you have the necessary instruction.” His throat was a little dry and he lifted his cup to his lips, surprised to realize there wasn’t another drop. “Yeah,” he said. “Education is important. Speaking of education, I think it’s time for lesson one.” “Lesson one in what?” He grinned. “Making you irresistible.” Emily twisted her hair into a clip with a practiced movement. Brandon had given her couple of hours while he got a cab to take him home and get his spare keys, promising to be back for her first lesson. She felt awkward when he left, sure it would be the last time she saw him. She knew he thought her plain and uninteresting– he’d basically said it himself in so many words; and he had absolutely no reason to waste his Saturday on her. She was surprised at the desolation she had felt when she stood at her window, watching his cab pull off. He was the first man in a long time to be nice to her. Not many guys would go to the trouble he’d gone too to get her home safely. He’d looked after her as if they were friends, and this morning he’d joked with her and put her at ease, making her forget about the humiliation of her alcohol-loosened tongue of the previous evening. For goodness’ sake, she had told him she was still a virgin. Why on earth had she felt the need to share that with him? Now he would always remember her as that crazy girl who couldn’t handle a few drinks and had no taste in clothes. He was nice, and talking to him had been very nice and seeing him again would be even nicer, but she was not naïve enough to believe he would be back. Still, she couldn’t help taking extra care when she dried her hair and did her make-up. The result was less than satisfactory, to her own eyes. No matter what she did, she would be plain. Nothing could change that. She had never been pretty, nor would she ever be. “And you’d best make peace with it,” she muttered to her slightly depressed image in the mirror. She threw open her closet and looked at the piles of clothes that had been arranged with military precision, according to color and styles. It was a bit sad, watching her cupboard. Most of what she owned was either white or beige or cream, or any variation of that. There were blacks and navy blues, and a few browns and greys. Some dowdy shades of maroon and a mourning, drab purple, but that was it. Was this really what her life had whittled down to? Her job was going nowhere, fast, she had no relationships outside her head, and her closet looked like she let her grandmother do her shopping. Why on earth had she bought that grey and brown coat hanging in the back? It was horrible. It was hideous, even if it was made of the finest wool she’d ever touched. Emily pulled it off the hanger and dumped it on the bed unceremoniously. She grabbed another jacket, a few skirts she was ashamed to say she’d worn more than twice. The heap on her bed piled high as she emptied her closet almost completely. She was feeling slightly frantic by the time she was done with the coats and jackets and started on slacks and trousers. Had she been blind her entire life, to wear this? “What are you doing?” a voice suddenly said, disturbing her. Emily dropped a faded charcoal blouse on the floor in surprise. Her sort-of friend and downstairs neighbor was staring at the bed, which was covered with clothes, with an expression of revulsion. She must have used the spare key Emily had left with her, because Emily had locked the door behind Brandon. Usually Judith knocked, but Emily hadn’t heard anything. “You!” said Emily accusingly, bending down to pick up the shirt and holding it out in front of her. “I blame you!” “For what?” Judith asked, clearly not sure what to expect. “This is partly your fault,” Emily scolded, shaking and accusing finger at Judith. “How could you let me wear this crap? In public?” Judith stared at the bed, her mouth working a little as she processed the situation. “I thought you liked it.” “You should have told me I look about ninety! What sort of friend are you?” “Em, you always look neat. I thought…” “Neat! I looked neat. And how many guys want to have sex with neatness, I ask you?” “Uhm…” Judith cleared her throat. “Clearly, not as many as you’d like.” Emily threw another armful of blouses; a mustardy floral, a khaki-with-frills and a navy box neck that looked like the wrong end of the fifties; on the bed. “None, that’s how many,” she said grimly. “How am I supposed to get somebody to marry if I can’t even find a man to have sex with me? What’s wrong with me?” “There is not a thing wrong with you,” Judith said immediately and loyally. “You just; appeal to a different demographic than the men you meet.” “Yeah,” Emily muttered. “The men at the senior citizen really enjoy chatting to me on Library Tuesday. They show up by the busloads to come see me.” Judith stifled a laugh. “Why are you taking all of your clothes out of your closet?” Emily sank down on her bead and glanced at the pile of ugly materials and styles. “I’m getting rid of it,” she said darkly. “All of it. And I’m going to buy new things. Pretty things. Color, Judith, I need color. Pink and green and yellow. Red! I don’t even have a red dress. Why don’t I have a hot red dress?” “Red’s really not your color,” Judith said. “Or yellow, to be honest. You need to stay away from red and yellow, and definitely no orange.” “See? Why haven’t you told me this before? Look at me, Judith, I’m a mess.” Judith sat down next to her. “I guess you always seem so content, so at peace with your life. I used to envy you that. I’m the most unstable person I know, and you just never cared what people thought about you. I had no idea you were dissatisfied. I’m sorry I let you wear ugly clothes.” Emily gave a small laugh and glanced at the empty hangers in the closet. There were two coats that had passed her test; a truly timeless black cashmere and a really warm, snowy white one she’d bought on sale but hadn’t worn yet because it would get dirty the second she ventured out of her bedroom. “It’s ok. It’s not your fault. I should have realized I need help long before now.” “What brought this on?” Judith asked, picking up the mustard shirt looking at it shrewdly. “This would make an excellent floor rag, by the way.” Emily laughed slightly. “Nothing brought it on. I’m just; I’m tired of being part of the scenery in my own life, you know? When is it my turn to have some fun? I’ve been waiting so patiently for my life to begin, and look where it’s brought me. I’m twenty nine, I’ve never had sex, and I’m too scared to venture outside this comfort zone I’ve been digging for myself with serviceable clothing and comfortable shoes and not enough friends.” “Your shoes are really ugly,” Judith said, honestly. “And I promise I’ll tell you from now on if you wear something that doesn’t work.” Emily looked at her nearly empty cupboard. “Thanks,” she said. “I guess I’ll take this stuff to the Salvation Army, if they want it.” “Let me help with that,” Judith said. “I have a car, so it’ll be much easier for me. I know a great homeless shelter that needs donations desperately.” “I’d appreciate that,” Emily said. “Why did you come here today? Did they drop my mail off in your box again?” “No, I wanted to ask about that really hot guy I saw coming out of your apartment a while ago. Was he the cable repair man or something?” “No,” Emily said, blushing a little. “He; actually, he spent the night here. On my couch,” she added quickly. “Nothing happened. I was so drunk he had to bring me home from the bar.” Judith’s eyes widened. “But you never drink,” she said. “I did last night.” “Never mind that, then. Oh my word, Emily, you let a stranger sleep over at your house? And you didn’t jump him?” “He wasn’t interested in being jumped,” Emily said. “He’s just; a nice guy I’m never going to see again.” Judith chewed the inside of her lip. “Leave this stuff,” she said, “and bring your credit card. We’re going to go shopping.” Brandon paced the hallway outside Emily’s apartment. He’d been there for an hour and she still wasn't opening the door. She was either avoiding him on purpose, or incapable of answering the damn bell, or, most probably, not home. Which just plain pissed him off. Hadn’t he told her he would be back? She had no business being out when he wanted to see her! He kept walking, following the generic grey carpeting with the navy pattern with his eyes. This was ridiculous. He should be at home, watching sport or having an afternoon nap. He should not be pacing around, waiting for Emily to show up. What was he, a horny teenager who mistakes lust for love? He forced himself to leave after another half hour. No girl was worth waiting for like this. It was pathetic and sad and told him, more than anything else, how much he needed to get laid. These; feelings he seemed to have caught, were like a disease. Or a virus. And the best cure for unwanted feelings is a good old-fashioned boink fest. He knew plenty of girls who would be more than happy to oblige. It was just such a pity he wasn't interested in anybody except Emily. Brandon scowled. “Are you sure about the dress?” Emily asked for the third time, loading the last of the shopping bags into Judith’s car. They’d spent almost five hours straight in the shops, with Judith dragging her from the one shop to the next, picking out clothes and smelling discounts from miles away. Her arms were sore from carrying the bags around, and her credit card had given up screaming in pain ten purchases ago. Instead, she imagined it making small little whimpers as it lay in her wallet, trying to curl itself up against the agony and torture she’d put it through. But oh, she loved the clothes! The colors; Emily had never thought there were so many shades of pink, or that she could look so good in pastel and bright colors alike. For the first time in years, she didn’t feel dowdy. She felt pretty, since Judith had made her go to a bathroom and change from frumpy and dumpy to smart and sexy. She was wearing a short skirt, teetering around on high-heeled boots that could not possible be good for her insteps. She felt deliciously slutty, even though the skirt wasn't that short. But the tight black sweater she wore with it dipped low enough to make men take a second look, and the jacket she had on over it was hot-pink and attention grabbing. Added to that the new jewelry and a sexy little scarf, and she felt like a million dollars. Judith didn’t need to ask what dress she was talking about. It was a slinky black number with very flattering, very seductive lines. It was shorter than sin, and with the right bra, would show off more cleavage than a centerfold Playboy Bunny. It was completely backless and basically said, ‘take me to bed and tear me off her body.’ “I’m sure,” she said. “Em, you look so hot in that dress, even I wanted to jump you in the fitting room. Brandon’s gonna eat his heart out.” “I don’t want Brandon to eat his heart out,” Emily muttered, but she grinned a little. “I wouldn’t mind him eating something else out, though.” Judith gasped in shock. “Why, Emily Brown," she said. “You’re positively slutty!” “What,” Emily said defensively, “just because I’m a virgin, I need to be prudish?” “I created a monster,” Judith said, shaking her head as she backed out. Brandon couldn’t stop scowling as he rolled out of bed the next morning. It was still snowing outside, and he had spent the entire evening stomping around in his house. That bloody librarian had him all tied up. He was angry, and horny, and annoyed all at the same time. After waiting around for three hours outside her apartment the previous day, he’d gone home, only to keep thinking about her. And now it was Sunday, and it was still snowing, and he was damned if he would spend another day frustrated as hell. The lady needed lessons, and he was damned well going to be the one to teach them to her. Starting today. Emily brushed her hair, marveling at the lightness of the layered and highlighted strands. The swelling on her eyebrows had finally gone down, after the waxing and tinting she’d agreed to the previous day. And the new eyeliner made all the difference in the world. She experimented at leisure with the new make-up Judith had helped her choose, and loving the outfit she had decided on that morning; a pair of surprisingly comfortable jeans with the boots of the previous day, an amethyst-color sweater that hugged her body and showed off the curves she had always kept hidden for some reason. She fixed the silver hoops in her ears and wondered how she was going to settle the bills on her credit card. She almost had more debt now than right after she finished her degree at the university. But oh, it was worth every cent. Every time she opened her cupboard doors and saw the cornucopia of colors adorning her pretty white shelves, she wanted to hug herself and dance a little jig. She had the weirdest urge to grab her hairbrush and sing along to the mixed CD she was listening to while she got dressed, but she figured it was unacceptable behavior to anybody over the age of oh, say, fourteen. But then she got a what-the-hell feeling and grabbed her brush. She might have missed out on the dance-like-you’re a teenager phase when she actually was a teenager, but there was no reason not to catch up on that now, was there? She spun around her room, ignoring the unmade bed and singing along to the newest teen-sensation swooning about a boy and what he did to her. “And you make me want you like a grown-up…” she crooned along to the singer. Emily could relate. She had never been passionate, to say the least. She had a vibrator in her bedside table, and she used it occasionally, but she suspected there was something wrong with her that she didn’t enjoy it much. It made her feel pathetic, the way she’d felt at twenty-five when she finally decided to end her virginal status on her own, if she couldn’t get a man to help her with the pesky little task. She cried when she broke through the barrier, so lonely and depressed that she just took out the vibrator; a pretty pink one with different settings; and went to go clean up in the bathroom. There had been no pleasure, none of the ecstasy she’d read about in books and seen in movies. It had felt humiliating and like giving up, and she had hated herself for it. She tried using the vibrator again, and after a few times she actually had an orgasm. Which was great while it lasted, but afterwards she felt stupid and tainted and like such a loser. She still used it occasionally, though the orgasms seemed to be getting smaller every time. Maybe she was getting too old to enjoy sex. Maybe her body was tricked into thinking it was time to go through menopause, since it wasn’t being used the way nature intended for it to be used. And she had never, with one exception, looked at a man and gotten turned on. Men were from Mars, and she didn’t speak Martian. She was tongue tied and avoided them like a second-grade girl, at the same time wishing one of them would just look at her once, fall head over heels and coax her out of her shell. But Brandon; Brandon made her want him in a way she had never thought it was possible to want somebody. Maybe it was because he was the first man to take the time to talk to her, or maybe it was because he’d hit her at a vulnerable stage with that smile of his, but when she had looked out of her shower to see him standing there, she’d felt the heat low in her belly, unfurling and moving to her nether regions. He was hot. He made her want things, like one-night stands and short flings and naked bodies writhing together. He made her feel like a women, even if he wasn't interested. And that was more pathetic than anything else. Her doorbell rang, several times shortly after each other, indicating irritation on the other side of the door. It was probably Judith, so she slicked one last coat of gloss over her lips and headed to the sitting room, eager to show her friend what she looked like. Only it wasn't Judith. It was Brandon. Brandon swallowed once. Was he at the wrong apartment? Because there was a really, really hot girl standing where he had expected to see Emily. And maybe his cock was finally ready to get down and dirty with somebody else, because it was stirring subtly, reminding Brandon that he hadn’t had sex in about five months. At least not with somebody else in the room. “Hey,” the girl said. Brandon’s eyes were glued to the plump, shiny lips the color of ripe cherries and he swallowed convulsively. She was wearing Emily’s glasses, and she was standing in Emily’s doorway, but there was no way Emily could be wearing clothes that made him want to take her right there, against the wall in the hallway. “Hi,” he croaked, feeling as if he was in high school again and trying to talk to pretty girl who owned the locker next to his. All tongue-tied and awkward. The pretty girl cleared her throat and gave a step back. “Would you like to come inside?” “Sure,’ he said, but he couldn’t seem to move. It felt as if the connection between his feet and his brain had been severed (best guess put the cut-off point somewhere near his groin) and he was unable to do anything but stare. At her tits. Those previously thought plain, nondescript tits. They were perfect. Not too big, not too small. Full and high, soft and plump. He itched to have them in his hands and do something; anything; with them. To them. On them. For them. “Brandon?” Her voice sounded like it had been made to say his name, preferably in different tones of passion. He could imagine her crying it out as the orgasm hit her, and he swallowed again, trying to force his brain to get rid of the lust-driven haze so he could function like a normal human being. “Sorry,” he said quickly. “You look…” “Different?” she guessed and looked down at the soft, form-fitting sweater that made her skin seem all healthy and glowing and; stuff. Or something. “Really beautiful,” he amended. “Really, really beautiful.” “Thanks,” she said, glancing down uncomfortably, reminding him that she was a very shy girl, despite the fact that she set fire to his fantasies. “Where did you disappear to yesterday?” he asked when the awkward silence stretched out too long. She smiled, a surprised, delighted smile that brought forth a little dimple he hadn’t noticed before. “You came back,” she said. “I didn’t think you would.” He just looked at her. “I said I would,” he said quietly. “Why didn’t you believe me?” She blushed, and damn if it wasn't cute. “Well, I didn’t think I would see you again. I know I’m not the kind of girl men comes back to, especially not men like you.” “Men like me?” “I know what I am and what I am not; you don’t need to pretend anything to spare my feelings. But anyway, I went shopping. For clothes. With my friend Judith.” “I’m glad you went shopping,” he said. “But to come back to the men like me remark…” “Hot men,” she muttered, shamefacedly. “But like I said, I know what I see in the mirror so you don’t have to pretend to be attracted to me or whatever. I won’t blame you if you don’t want me, or don’t want to help me. Only…” she paused for a second. “Just don’t pity me, okay? I don’t need anybody’s pity. I’m fine with who I am.” Brandon didn’t think; he simply acted. He gave one step and then he was flush up against her. He twisted their bodies skillfully so that her back was pressed against the doorway. He didn’t take the time he’d imagined he would when he cupped her face between his palms, took off her glasses and dropped it on the floor behind her, bent his head, and kissed her. It was an electric thing, the kiss. Their lips were barely touching, and there was not enough pressure to satisfy him, but it still sent chills racing up and down his body. He rubbed his lips over hers, getting some of that cherry-red gloss on his own mouth and not minding one bit. He sucked her bottom lip between his and enjoyed her surprised little gasp. He licked over that softest skin on the inside of her lip and then nibbled lightly with his teeth. He pulled back, stretching her lip a little before letting go. He didn’t move away; not yet. Instead, he pressed a chaste kiss on the one corner of her mouth, and another on the other side. She smelled fantastic. No heavy, seductive perfume that made him want to sneeze and drink allergy medicine. She carried the scent of her innocence, and it smelled like some light sort of flower. Clean, and fresh, and young, like a rose covered with early morning dew, and could he possibly get any cornier? If he didn’t stop thinking, he was going to start spouting poetry soon. So he stopped thinking and touched her lips again, a bit firmer this time, just to remind her who was in charge. He felt the natural softness that indicated her femininity, felt the way they gave and molded under his, shaping around his in a warm, strangely familiar way. He touched his tongue to the Cupid ’s bow, following the line of her lips with the tip of his tongue, knowing that it would intoxicate her as much as it did him. When he reached the plump bottom lip, he slipped his tongue to taste the seam of her closed mouth, sliding it first in one direction and then the next. He pressed lightly, asking her wordlessly for permission, for access. She softened her lips further and he slid his tongue in a little further. Her taste blossomed and he groaned as it assaulted his senses. He couldn’t wait to taste the rest of her, to taste all of her. He could feel his breathing picking up speed as he explored her mouth relentlessly. Her arms slipped around his neck and she rose on her toes to press herself closer to him. He could feel and taste and sense her inexperience in her hesitation. She was a little bit clumsy, and it was endearingly sweet to him, knowing that this girl-woman trusted him enough to let him kiss her like this. He deepened the kiss, one of his hands sliding achingly slowly down her back to press her against him even more. He wanted to move his hand to the more interesting terrain of her front, but he was oddly content just to hold her like this while he taught her more about the art of kissing with infinite patience. He pressed a little harder, hungry for just a little more, and coaxed her tongue from her mouth with his own. She didn’t understand what he wanted, and he knew she was confused by the change in the angle of his mouth as it slanted over hers. “Give me your tongue,’ he whispered hoarsely against her lips. “What?” she asked dazedly. “Your tongue,” he said again, moving his hand lower to cup her deliciously soft ass in his palm. She was all feminine curves; firm, but not overly muscled, like too many women nowadays who spent more time in a gym than at home. She felt so different from him, and he reveled in the way their bodies fit together, hard against soft, muscles against curves. She wasn't fat, not even chubby, but she wasn’t a stick figure either. She was so; absolutely; perfect. To be continued, by horn pixy.

Michigan Weather and Women: Part 4 Finding real love, at last. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. Driving home the next day felt like waking up from some kind of dream until I pulled into our driveway and Munchkin came running out to greet me. As I was getting out to reassure him that he hadn't been abandoned, the reality of my life settled right back in. I went inside, and Lane and Mary grunted their hellos without looking up. Ah, home. I texted Erin that I made it back safely, and she replied almost immediately saying what a great night she had, and how much she missed me already. It was going to be a long three weeks until she rotated back to the hospital in Petoskey. Luckily, life was as busy as always, and time flew by. For the first time since I was a child, I could honestly say that I was happy. My happiness lasted until the day before Erin was scheduled to return. I got my first inkling that something might be wrong when I called to see if Wilma wanted me to pick up any groceries for her from town. She didn't answer, which was strange, and the call went to voicemail. Even if she was napping, she was a very light sleeper and would normally answer by the third ring. I had a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach, so I went straight to Wilma's to make sure she was alright. Everything seemed fine when I pulled into the yard, but there was no answer when I knocked on her door. I tried again, but there was nothing but an eerie silence. Fearing the worst, I grabbed the spare key from its hiding place and went inside. I called Wilma's name and, hearing no reply, went quickly through the house trying to find her. When I got to her bedroom, I could hear a low moaning sound from the attached washroom. I ran in and found Wilma collapsed by the bathtub. She had slipped and hit her head, injuring her hip and arm in the process. She didn't have her phone with her when she fell and had been unable to move, so who knows how long she had been lying there. I called 911 for an ambulance and then called Erin and suggested that she meet us at the hospital. It took forever for the paramedics to arrive, and longer still to get Wilma loaded into the ambulance. By the time I got to the hospital, she was already being triaged by their emergency team. I took a few minutes while I waited for an update on Wilma's condition to call the rest of the family and give them the news. Alison came directly to the hospital after class, and Sharon brought Mary and Lane as soon as they got home from school. Erin arrived a few hours later and broke down when she saw me. Finally, just after nine, the doctors gave Erin an update. Wilma was in rough shape; she was badly dehydrated and had a moderate concussion, a fractured wrist, and a bone bruise on her hip. It would take her weeks to recover in the hospital. The good news was that she would make a recovery, given enough time and support. Erin and Mary decided to stay with Wilma in the hospital while Sharon dropped Alison at her dorm and drove Lane back to the house. By midnight, Mary had nodded off in a chair in the corner of Wilma's room, while I waited outside with Erin. "You should go home, Davis. There's nothing else you can do tonight. Thank God, you found her; I am not sure what I would have done if you hadn't. I already lost Grampy; I am not ready to lose Gran as well. They are all I have." I wrapped her in my arms and pulled her close. "You have me, now, too. And the girls. And you know Lane would do anything for you, you just need to ask. I was serious about what I said in Grand Rapids, Erin. I love you." Erin pulled me closer but didn't reply. The following week was a rollercoaster of emotions. Wilma was improving far quicker than the doctors had anticipated, but she would still be in rehab for at least another two weeks. It was impossible to hide Wilma's accident from the rest of the family, and they descended on the hospital like vultures; or, more accurately, their lawyers descended on the hospital while, for the most part, they stayed far away where it was warm. The one exception was Erin's stepfather, who flew in the next day. "For Christ's sake, Erin. Haven't you done enough harm as it is? Do you want your Gran to die alone on the floor of that dingy old shack of hers? It's time for her to move into a care facility that can look after her. Be reasonable!" When he failed to persuade Erin to act on his behalf, his attorneys requested an emergency court order, alleging that Wilma lacked the capacity to make her own medical decisions, that Erin was not acting in her best interests, and that one of Wilma's children should be appointed as her legal guardian. Wilma was furious when she learned of his actions, but there was little she could do to stop him until she was discharged from the hospital. Both sides knew that her doctor's recommendation would hold a lot of weight with the judge, and it was not good news for Wilma when it came. "If Mrs. Anderson is to return home, she will require around-the-clock care and company. If such care can't be arranged, then I recommend that she be placed in a long-term assisted-living facility that can treat any lingering effects from her fall, and from her late-stage cancer." Erin took the news like a physical blow, and she staggered backward to a chair. We didn't have the resources for 24-hour nursing, and it would be impossible to arrange it with such short notice even if we did. "I'm sorry, Davis. I need to be alone for a while to think." She left without looking back or saying goodbye to Wilma, and I just let her go. I wanted to ease her pain, but I knew that there was nothing I could do. She had lost, and her family had won. I was despondent as I made my way towards the exit, so much so that I nearly ran into Alison who was finishing up her shift at the hospital. "You look terrible, Brother, what happened? Is Wilma alright?" I explained to her about the doctor's recommendation and Erin's reaction. "No one has had the heart to tell Wilma, yet. She's recovered from the fall, but this news is going to kill her." Alison looked at me for a minute, before her mouth quirked upwards in a smile. "I'll do it." "What do you mean? "I'll do it. I'll look after Wilma. I am wrapping up my clinical practicum tomorrow, and I was planning on working this summer. I will look after Wilma instead. Mary can move in with us as well, and I can teach her what she needs to know to care for her when I'm not there. Once her school year is done in June, she and I can spell each other off, and I can still pick up some shifts here and there." It was an amazing offer, but I couldn't let her do it. "Alison, I can't ask you to give up your job for the summer. You need that money for your living expenses at school." "You're not asking; I'm offering. And since you've paid for my tuition so far, I am debt-free and can take out a loan to cover my last term." "I didn't cover the tuition, it was your;" "Davis. Really? Our mother, who never met a five-dollar bill she couldn't snort or inject, left me a college fund? Please. I am not an idiot. I love you, Big Brother, and I love what you have done for me and the others, but it's my time to step up now as well. Let me do this." I felt a heaviness lift from my chest as I hugged Alison and lifted her off her feet. I tried to reach Erin to let her know about Alison's offer, but I drove to her apartment, and she wasn't there, and she must have turned her phone off. I figured she must have gone to Wilma's, so I headed that way. I pulled in just as the sun was setting and found her SUV parked in the laneway, crosshatched by the lengthening shadows of the trees. I parked and saw a lone figure at the end of the dock, still wearing her scrubs. I could see whitecaps on the waves as they smashed into the dock, and I knew she must be freezing, so I grabbed my jacket out of the back of the truck and went to join her. The footing was treacherous, with patches of ice hidden by the gloom and spray, but I made my way carefully to Erin and wrapped my jacket around her shoulders. She closed her eyes and leaned back against me. "Am I doing the right thing, Davis? Gran could have died. She would have died if not for you. Can we risk that happening again? Am I just holding on to the past?" When she was finished, Erin lapsed into silence. "You are doing what Wilma asked you to do. I know your stepfather says that she isn't mentally competent, but I tell you, if she's not mentally competent then none of us are." "But it doesn't make a difference anymore. You heard what the doctor said, and I can't go against her recommendation." "You don't have to, Erin. Alison has offered to move in with Wilma to look after her, and she will teach Mary to look after her as well. Between the two of them, Wilma can stay in the house until the fall, at least, and then we can see." Erin turned towards me in her excitement but lost her footing on the slippery dock and fell backward into the water, pulling me with her. Now, in the summer, that kind of accident might be cause for some laughter and an embarrassing story around the dinner table. In late April, however, spending any time in the frigid waters of Lake Michigan could rapidly prove fatal. The shock from the cold when Erin hit the water caused her to gasp involuntarily, and she took in a mouthful. I had a half-second longer to prepare myself and managed to keep my mouth closed as I submerged, but I could immediately feel the cold in my extremities. The ladder that would normally have been at the end of the dock had been taken out for the winter, so we had no choice but to make for shore. Time compressed as I struggled to pull us through the water while Erin coughed and vomited. Finally, we dragged ourselves onto the shore, wet and shivering. I felt clumsy and weak from the cold, and my clothes felt like they weighed a hundred pounds, but I wrapped my arm around Erin's waist, and we started stumbling toward the house. By the time we got there, we were both shivering uncontrollably and my hands were numb from the cold. I knew we needed to get warm, but it was like my brain was in a fog and I couldn't get my limbs to move the way they were supposed to. So, I did the first thing that came to mind, and started feeding paper and kindling into the fireplace, while Erin went to the linen closet and grabbed a stack of towels. She stripped off her wet scrubs while I got the fire started, and then she helped me get undressed as well. When I felt a little feeling return to my fingers, I fed a larger log onto the fire and then went and got a large comforter which I wrapped around us as we shivered in front of the fire. Eventually, our shivering subsided as our bodies warmed up, and Erin laid her head back against my chest. "I'm not ready for her to go. I'm not ready to be all alone again." "You're not alone anymore; not unless you want to be. I love you, Erin." I felt her relax back against me. "I love you too, Davis, and I'm sorry." "For what?" "For pulling you into the lake like a dumbass; fuck, that was cold." Chapter 6. Wilma's family insisted on taking their emergency petition to court, over Wilma's continued objections, but once the judge learned that Alison, a trained nurse, was going to be staying with her, their decision was an easy one. And let me tell you, Wilma's mind was still sharp as ever, and she made it clear both to her doctors and, eventually, to her family and the judge, that she wanted to go home. Erin's stepfather was beside himself with anger after they lost the hearing. "Why do you insist on delaying the inevitable like this? Wilma is dying. We know it, she knows it, the doctors know it. You're the only one who won't accept it. She would get better care in a facility with real nurses here in town, rather than relying on a student, a little girl, and whatever time you can give her at home. The next time she has a crisis maybe we won't get so lucky, and it will be on your head." Outwardly, Erin looked as smooth and unbothered as glass as her stepfather screamed at her, but her hand was squeezing mine so hard that I thought she might break a bone. Luckily, before I could say anything to make matters worse, Wilma intervened. "What is it that makes you so damn sure that you know what's best for everyone else? You're right, I'm dying. There is nothing that anyone can do about that. If I happen to fall again and speed the process along, so be it. But don't you dare pretend that you care one iota about my health or happiness, or your stepdaughter's happiness for that matter. The only thing you care about is getting your wife's inheritance faster. Is your business doing so badly that you can't wait until I die? It seemed like she had scored a direct hit, as his face turned solid red as he started to stammer out a response, but she dismissed him before he could even begin. "Now go away and leave us in peace. You will be back here for my funeral soon enough, and no one wants you hovering around, hoping to speed it up." A week later, Wilma was released from the hospital, and we brought her back home. Alison moved in right away, along with Munchkin, and Mary soon followed. On most days, James would come by to pick Mary up for school and then drop her back afterward. Alison stayed with Wilma during the day, and Mary covered most of the evenings. Erin came by to help whenever she could, and I did my best to keep them stocked with supplies. It wasn't perfect, but it worked and, more importantly, it made Wilma happy. She didn't talk much about her cancer, but it was clear that it was getting worse. Mary noticed that she was eating less and resting more and that she had begun to take her pain pills in the morning as well as in the evening before she went to bed. Wilma was still adamant that she wanted to stay in her home, however, and continued to teach Mary all she could about art and life. In early June, I had stopped by to visit Wilma and the girls late in the afternoon and I was still there when James dropped Mary off from school. He escorted her into the house but then stood awkwardly in the entranceway rather than leaving. "Mr. Crawford, could we talk for a minute, if you have the time?" I shook my head in amusement. No matter how many times I told him to just call me Davis, Mr. Crawford, I remained. "Sure, I was just finishing up with Wilma," I replied as I gave Wilma a gentle hug. She felt more like a bird at that point than a person, just skin hanging on fragile bones held together by her indomitable will. James looked worried as we went outside. "This may not be any of my business, but yesterday, when I got home from school, Calum and my dad were on a conference call with some officials from the county and Wilma's son and one of her granddaughters, the lawyer. I didn't mean to eavesdrop or anything, but they were on speaker, and it was loud enough that I could hear them in the kitchen. "They were saying that when Wilma dies, her estate is being divided up equally amongst all of the children and grandchildren, but there is a part of the will that states that the land by the lake can't be sold or developed. From the sounds of it, however, once Wilma is gone, the county is going to seize that land, using eminent domain, to create a public boat launch, since Wilma's dock is the only four-season dock for at least ten miles in either direction. They will fix it up and then sell the rest of the land to the McDougals for development. "So, Wilma's family will get their money when the county forces the sale, and the McDougals will get their land. The only person left who might make a fuss would be Erin, but they figure she will fall in line once she sees the big fat check from the county." Listening to James' story made my blood boil. I hated the kinds of rich pricks who used their money and their purchased politicians to run roughshod over the rest of us. I just wasn't sure if there was anything that we could do to stop them. I thanked James for the heads up and went to speak with Wilma once he left. I expected Wilma to be as filled with rage at her family's treachery as I was, but she seemed remarkably calm about the whole thing. "Thank you for sharing this with me and thank James for his candor. He must have been deeply conflicted between his loyalty to his family, and his desire to do the right thing. Now, as to what we are going to do about this, we are going to do nothing. I don't want you to mention this to Erin or Mary, it will just worry them and make them upset. And you have more important things to do than to rage against a bunch of duplicitous assholes. Leave this one with me. "Now, why don't you go outside, take that shirt off, and start chopping some wood or something equally manly? Erin will be here soon, and you know how she likes to see you when you have worked up a sweat." I didn't know exactly what Wilma had planned, but for the next few days, she spent a lot of time on the phone. Towards the end of June, a very well-dressed older man in a tailored suit was leaving her house just as I was pulling in. It was clear that he had been there before since Munchkin ignored him and came over to give me an enthusiastic greeting instead. The man gave me a friendly smile as he put his briefcase in his top-of-the-line Lexus SUV before walking over to introduce himself. "Brantford Sage," he said holding out his hand. "You must be Mr. Crawford. Wilma has told me a lot about you. With everything she said, I was kind of expecting you to be seven feet tall and wearing a cape." I laughed at the image. "It's nice that she thinks so highly of me, but she gives me too much credit. And please call me Davis." "Well, Davis, and please call me Brantford, I have known Wilma for more years than you have been alive, and I have never heard her talk about anyone the way that she talks about you, except for Phillip, of course. And we all know how she felt about Phillip." I knew that it was none of my business why Mr. Sage was visiting Wilma, but my desire to protect her overrode any hesitation on my part about speaking out. "I am sorry if it's rude of me to ask, Mr. Sage, but what is your business here with Wilma? As you may know, her own family, along with a local family of some prominence, have been waging a campaign to get Wilma to sell this land. You are not here on their behalf, are you?" "I can assure you, Davis, that I am only here as a favor to Wilma. I normally split my time between our offices in Detroit, New York, and London, but when Wilma calls, I make it a priority to answer. I am sorry that I can't say more about my business here, attorney-client privilege, but you can ask her yourself if you would like." "It's all good. Wilma is still sharp as a tack, and even if she has lost a step or two, she is still twice as smart and four times as wise as I will ever be." "Well, I should be going. But sadly, I am sure I will see you again, soon enough." By the end of the summer, it was clear that Wilma's adventures were almost done. When she worked with Mary, she would often fall asleep in the comfortable chair in the corner. She had never had a large appetite, but recently, it had dwindled almost to nothing. Erin was very worried and suggested that it was time to move her Gran into hospice, but Wilma wouldn't hear of it. "This house has been my home for more than 60 years; I am not going to leave it now. It would miss me too much, and I can't have my home pining away over me. There is nothing more depressing than a sad home." Even Munchkin, the dog with boundless energy, became more subdued and often sat a quiet watch over Wilma while she slept. Finally, on the last Sunday of August, I got the call I had been dreading. I could hear Mary's voice on the other end of the line, holding back tears. "Gran says she's too tired and it's time to stop fighting. She told me to call you and Erin, and ask you to come;" I could hear the sobs building in her as she spoke, "to say goodbye." "Is James there with you, Mary?" "I called him. He's on his way." "I will call Erin and then go and pick her up. She won't be in any condition to drive." I figured the odds of there being a speed trap on the highway to Petoskey before 7 AM on a Sunday were slim to none, so I made it to Erin's apartment in record time. She must have been watching for me out of her window, as she threw herself into my arms before I was fully out of the truck. "I am so sorry, Honey," was all I could say, and I just held her in silence until the waves of grief that wracked her body had subsided. "We should get going," I said, not knowing what else to say. Maybe I should have told her that "Everything would be alright," but I suspected that it would be a while before that was true. But that was okay. People grieve in their own time. Erin held my hand tightly as we started the drive to Wilma's. "Why don't you tell me some of your favorite memories with your Gran and Grampy?" Erin remained silent for a few minutes, but once she started talking, the floodgates opened wide. She told me about the first time that her parents dropped her at the airport when she was only seven. How scared she was of these strange older people she didn't know. Phillip had seen her fear, and rather than trying to comfort her; how do you comfort a child whose parents have abandoned them; he had taken her for a long walk down by the lake. She remembered the sound of the wind blowing off the lake, as Phillip told her stories about their past. She remembered the summers she spent with Gran and Grampy as a teen. By that point, she had grown into a beautiful young woman, and her parents wanted to show her off to their important friends in Europe and places further afield. But she had already chosen to spend her time with the people that she loved. She spoke of coming to see them when she was in college. Of the awful year that Phillip got sick, and her grief at his passing. She said that her parents came to Good Hart for the funeral, but it felt like she and Gran were the only people to truly grieve his loss. She fell silent as we pulled into Wilma's laneway. "Go and see your Gran. Let me know what you need, Honey. I am here for you." Despite her grief, Erin looked at me as she took my hand. "What about you? What do you need, Davis? You love her too." "People show their love in different ways. I never really got the chance to give or receive love as a child, at least not in the way that most of us think of it. But being with you has made me realize something important about myself; I take care of the people I love. So, let me take care of you, Mary, and Wilma, one final time." By that point, Mary and Munchkin had come outside. Mary's eyes were red, and you could see the tracks that her tears had left on her cheeks. I got out of the truck and just held her for a minute. Erin came up behind me and enveloped her as well. Munchkin, mourning in his own way, stood watch for us, keeping us safe as we grieved. "Mary, you don't have to be here for the end if it's too hard. You can say goodbye, then take the truck and go and meet James. We can let you know when it's over." She just shook her head. "Where is she?" Mary led us into the living room. The wisp that remained of Wilma was in the comfortable chair by the fire. She had been a very small woman when we met less than a year before, but now she looked almost ethereal. Like the wind could slip right through her collecting her stories as it passed. She beckoned me over with one of her curled hands. "Davis, I am glad that you're here. I know I am a greedy old biddy, but I have three favors to ask, and I don't have a lot of time left to do the asking." "Of course, Wilma. You know I would do anything for you and Erin." She closed her eyes for a moment to collect her thoughts. "The first favor is that I need some time alone with my girls. I am sure James will be here in a minute; he is a good boy, don't hold those assholes in his family against him. He loves our Mary. Go outside, and when he arrives, I want you to go down to the lake and set up the five Adirondack chairs, so they are all together and facing out over the water. Then come back up to me." "Of course, Wilma." I went outside and sat on the front steps, scratching Munchkin's ears as I waited. James pulled up less than ten minutes later and I explained what had happened, and Wilma's request. When we were finished at the lake, we walked back up to the house, with Munchkin following quietly on our heels. We let ourselves in and saw Wilma, Erin, and Mary pulled together in an embrace. I was hesitant to interrupt, but Wilma saw us and called us over. "There's your big, strong men. Girls, could you get some of the outdoor blankets for James to carry down to the lake for us? And Davis, my second favor is for you to carry me down to the lake one last time. Would the rest of you give us a few minutes before you follow?" I picked Wilma up from the chair and wrapped her in my arms. She felt almost weightless, but I saw hints of her mischievous smile as we started walking. "You know, the last time a man carried me like this, the journey ended very differently." I couldn't help but smile, even at the end Wilma was still quick with the teasing and innuendo. "I bet you wish it was that other man carrying you now," I joked in return, but Wilma just rested her head against my chest. "No. No, I don't, Davis. I will see that other man soon enough. I am well content to be here with you. I am so proud of you. You are such a good and faithful man. It is a lot to ask of you, but for my third favor, will you look after my girls when I am gone?" By that point, we had reached the shore, and I set Wilma down in the middle chair of the five. "You don't need to ask, Wilma. Of course, I will look after them. Because you asked it of me, and because I love them just like you do." Wilma smiled and reached out to take my hand while she pressed three small objects into my palm. I looked down and saw that she had removed her engagement and wedding rings and given them to me. They were joined by an almost identical wedding band that must have belonged to Phillip before he passed. "You will know when the time is right for these. I would have liked to have been there to see it, though. Through these rings, maybe Phillip and I can continue to be a small part of your love for each other, even once we're gone." James and the girls had started down the path to the lake and would reach us in a minute. Before they arrived, Wilma gave me a final serious look. "All hell is going to break loose when they read my will after the funeral. Be there for Erin, please. The mistakes I made with my children are all my fault, but Erin will be left to bear that weight for a little while longer once I'm gone. It would mean a lot to a dying woman to know that she won't have to carry that weight alone." "I'll share that weight with her, for as long as she needs. For as long as she will let me." Wilma patted my hand. "That's good. I love you, Davis, but I think it's time." Mary and Erin arrived with James, and they made sure that Wilma was bundled in warm blankets as she looked out over the lake. Mary and Erin sat on either side of her and held her hands, while James and I sat at the ends. Munchkin settled against Wilma's feet, to keep them warm. After a while, Wilma started talking. She told stories about her life with Phillip; how they met, when they first came to this place, building a home, and raising their family. She spoke of their success as artists, and their failures as parents. She spoke of her regrets but also about her deep love for Erin and Mary, and how much she appreciated what they had done for her. She paused for a moment as the wind began to pick up, but we heard her last words before the wind carried the rest away. "You are all artists, and you are all worthy of love." She fell silent, and we sat for a long while listening to the wind off the lake. Epilogue. As always, Wilma was right. The reading of her will did indeed set off a firestorm, but she had made sure that we were ready for it. Do you remember Mr. Sage, that man in the suit who came to visit Wilma not too long before she passed? It turns out that he wasn't just an old friend, he was also a named partner at the largest law firm in the state and one of the most powerful firms in the country. It seems that Phillip didn't just paint portraits for the richest family in the state (you would recognize their name from the hospitals, museums, and other cultural institutions where it is featured prominently), but he also became a close family friend. You would never have known it, though, since Phillip refused to even acknowledge their friendship in public so that he didn't inadvertently trade on their name. Mr. Sage was also a good friend of that family and, over the years, became close with Wilma and Phillip, as well. After James told Wilma his story, she called those old family friends and, for the first time in their long friendship, asked for their help. She would never have done so for her own benefit, but she couldn't bear to think that Phillip's legacy would be lost because of the greed and treachery of his children. Within a day, Mr. Sage was working on a solution to Wilma's problem, and everything was signed and sealed well before Wilma passed on. The day of the reading of the will would have been comic if it hadn't also been so tragic. In the weeks after Wilma's death, her remaining children and grandchildren had gathered to express their deep sadness at her passing. Many black outfits were worn, and many sad faces were made. Not surprisingly, the entire McDougal family also showed up both to the funeral and to the smaller gathering at Wilma's house afterward. James stood with Mary, his arm around her shoulder, both to comfort her and to protect her from his own family, as best he could. The rest of the McDougal clan stood with Wilma's family and made sure to avail themselves of the free wine and hors d'oeuvres. As per her wishes, Wilma was cremated, and her ashes were scattered from the deck behind her house so that the wind could carry them towards the lake. Again, as per her wishes, the will was read immediately thereafter. The first surprise of the day came when Mr. Sage, who everyone thought was there merely to express his condolences at Wilma's passing, informed the family lawyers that the will in their possession had been revoked earlier that year. Both Wilma's family and their lawyers began to protest until the man formally introduced himself as a named partner at Sage, Bentley, and Carstairs, and as the new executor of Wilma's estate. The second surprise was the size and extent of that estate. The property by the lake was considerably larger than anyone had known and included a number of additional houses and cottages that Wilma and Phillip had acquired over the years. Unlike the previous will, however, that had left an equal share of the land to each of Wilma's descendants, the new one protected the entire property, in perpetuity, as part of a land trust that was established for the benefit and use of artists, local residents and even the Fudgies, when summer came to the lower peninsula. As part of the land trust, the dock was to be extended and reinforced and a public boat landing and park were to be built and maintained on the land, again, in perpetuity. Erin and I were named as trustees of the land trust, along with Mr. Sage and Mary, when she came of age. Given Michigan's strict laws around the use of eminent domain for private gain, there was no chance that the McDougals and the county would be able to move forward with their plans to seize the land. The third and final surprise was that Wilma and Phillip had done much better with the sale of their art and with their investments over the years than anyone had thought or expected. In addition to the property that was now in the trust, they had amassed a fortune in the low eight figures. Most of that money was left to manage the land trust, but a not inconsiderable amount was set aside to fund the college education of my brother and sisters and to pay off Erin's considerable student debt from medical school. The will also stipulated that the estate would pay for any costs that Wilma's family had incurred to attend the funeral (with receipts, of course.) Wilma's paintings were left to the public gallery in Grand Rapids and galleries further afield, with a few notable exceptions. Mary was given three paintings of her choice from the collection, that weren't otherwise named in the will. After much thought and consideration, she chose both the first and last works that Wilma had painted, both of which had been hanging in the living room, along with a small study of the house that Wilma kept in her bedroom beside a picture of Phillip and her on their wedding day. Erin was given Phillip's portrait of her as a young woman, and that portrait still hangs above our mantelpiece alongside his portrait of Wilma as a young woman, which she left to me. The only time they left our mantelpiece was when they were featured in a retrospective exhibit of their work at a museum in New York, but the house felt strangely empty when they were gone. Erin's family was furious at the changes in the new will. They threatened to fight it with every resource at their disposal. They tried every dirty trick they could think of, questioning Wilma's mental capacity in the months before her death, fighting the legality of the land trust, and trying to impugn our characters implying that we were gold diggers who wormed our way into Wilma's life to steal the family inheritance. In the end, though, the family's lawyers were no match for Brantford and his firm. When none of their ploys worked, Erin's family and the McDougals turned on each other, and the ensuing lawsuits are still ongoing to this day. I would love to say that that was the end of the McDougals, or that Erin's family came around in the end. Unfortunately, they are still just as terrible as ever. But at least their arrogance and corruption are now far enough away that we can safely ignore them. On a similar note, my mother is still absent from our lives. I don't honestly know if she is even still alive, although I assume that someone would have tried to find her next of kin if she had died. Sometimes, I am charitable and hope that she managed to face her demons and turn what's left of her life around. But most of the time, I am just glad that she is no longer able to hurt the people I love. After things settled down, Alison finished her schooling and became a nurse practitioner, as she had always dreamed of. In her last year of study, while she was doing a clinical practicum at a hospital in Detroit, she met a lovely internist who fell madly in love with her. Luckily for him, his feelings were reciprocated, and they are now married and living in Grand Rapids. They split their holidays between our family and her husband's family in Detroit, and they stay with us for a few weeks each summer. Their son is as thick as thieves with our daughter, and their imagination carries them through endless adventures together. Sharon was successful in her ambition to leave the peninsula and see more of the world. She finished her undergraduate degree in creative writing in Chicago before setting out to see the world, and she is still out there wandering. But she sends us lots of pictures when she gets the chance, and recently, Erin noticed that many of her pictures have the same very attractive woman smiling in the background. I think it was probably a coincidence, but Erin thinks otherwise. I sure hope Erin's right. There is nothing I want more than for my family to find love and happiness. When the spirit moves her to come home to us (with or without her friend), she will be very welcome. Mary spent months grieving her loss, but rather than turning inward, she channeled her emotions into a triptych of paintings that firmly established her as an upcoming talent in the world of art. She lived with us for several years until James proposed, at which point they moved into one of the cottages owned by the trust. Unfortunately, James' family found out that he told Wilma about their plans, and they disowned him. He had a few tough years, but Mary helped him through, and when he turned eighteen, I took him on as an apprentice. He now runs one of my crews. I used to worry that he loved Mary more than she loved him and that the imbalance would lead to heartache. My worries were put to rest when she painted her first portrait. James was her subject, and I have never seen a painting more suffused with love and desire. A few years later, a collector offered her an eye-watering amount of money for it, but she politely declined. As for Lane, well who knows what he will do with his life, but he is carrying a 4.0 GPA, and the world is his oyster. He was sure impressed by the lawyers who rained hellfire down on the McDougals, though, so I suspect that he might be leaning that way in the future. He is also building quite a following as a DJ, combining classics from the 40's and 50's with new beats. He recently started dating a new girl, and she is a real sweetheart. We haven't told her about the day that he met Erin for the first time; yet. But trust me, that time will come. But until it does, Lane is more than happy to keep up with his chores and help out around the house. But what he loves more than anything is to carry his rod out to the end of the dock and fish, while the wind off the lake plays through his hair. And then there is Erin and me. I have to say that things have worked out pretty well for us, in the end. It took less than a year for me to make use of Wilma's last gifts, and Erin and I were married the next summer in the new park down by the dock. Wilma left her house and a few acres of land to Erin, separate from the land trust, and we spent several years fixing it up and expanding it so that my brother and sisters know that there is always a place for them if they need it; for a day, a week, or a lifetime. I am still not the best at taking orders or following instructions; but gentle requests from the woman that I love, sealed with a kiss on my cheek? It turns out that I am more than fine with those. And I am still not always sure what a beautiful doctor sees in a plumber like me. But rather than let my insecurity get the better of me, I have learned to accept my good fortune with a smile. One tradition that we've adopted as our own is that we make time to dance together every Friday night. If we have guests, or family who are home, they know that they will be joining us as well; Wilma's 'no wallflowers' rule is still in full effect. Now that she is old enough, I am teaching our daughter to dance, and her favorite thing in the world is to twirl around the living room in her mommy and daddy's arms. Some nights, when it's just the three of us and our daughter has gone to bed, we let the soft crackle of Wilma's old 45s take us back. We dance together with the lights down low, the music threading through the quiet night like a whisper from the past. And when the music fades, we hold each other close and listen to the voices of those we have loved, as they linger in the wind off the lake. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Michigan Weather and Women: Part 3How did we ever get here?Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected."When I was fourteen, Mr. Johnson introduced me to a friend of his, Henry White, who was a master plumber. Henry was a high-functioning alcoholic whose temper had driven away all his old apprentices and journeymen. Luckily, I was always big for my age, and Mr. Johnson assured Henry that I was seventeen, turning eighteen in the next few months, so he took me on with the promise to make me an apprentice as soon as I was old enough. By the time that Henry learned my actual age, he had come to rely on me so much that he kept me on.""But what about school? Don't you need a high school diploma to become an apprentice?" "One good thing about growing up in a small town is that most people know the score. I made it to school when I could, and Henry and I worked a lot on the weekends, while Alison watched the rest of my siblings. Most of my teachers let me through with C's and D's, even though I must have missed half of my classes. Everyone knew that I was working with Henry and that I would need my high school diploma to become an apprentice, so they just kind of let me slip through."I had well over 6,000 hours of experience plumbing before I even turned 18 and could formally become an apprentice. By that point, Henry was a significantly less functional alcoholic, and I was doing everything for his business; all the plumbing and all of the invoicing. He just signed off on the work. If anyone had ever looked into it, he could have gotten into real trouble, but we did smaller jobs for folks who didn't have a lot of money, so no one ever noticed or cared."Just about the last thing that Henry did before he passed was to swear out my application to become a master plumber. Then one day I showed up for work, and he had died in his sleep. He didn't own much of anything, other than his tools, and he didn't have any family that I knew of, so I just kept on working."After a few minutes spent lying together in silence, I thought that Erin might have drifted off, but she had one more question for me before she did."When did your mom leave?"I had never told anyone that part of my story; even my brother and sisters thought that Mom had just left one day, leaving me in charge. The reality was so much worse."By the time Lane started school, Mom had already left us. Not physically, but in all the other ways that matter. She didn't work, and she regularly brought her 'boyfriends' back to our house to trade sex for drugs. Any support she got from social services went straight into her arm or up her nose. I was working long hours by then, to pay the rent and put food on the table, so sometimes that meant that Mary or my brother would be at home with Mom when I wasn't there. I knew it was playing with fire, but there was nothing I could do about it other than pray."Normally, when I got home, I would blow my horn as I pulled into our drive and Lane would come running out to hug me and tell me about his day. So, I knew something was wrong when I came home late one evening, turned off my truck, and he still hadn't come out. I went inside, and Mom was sitting stoned in the living room watching TV. I asked where Lane was, and she just waved toward the back of the house. Alison and Sharon were out, so Mary and Lane were home with her by themselves. I found him in the room that we shared, cowering in the corner, with little Mary guarding the door. She was only eight at the time."After a few minutes, I got Lane to tell me what was wrong, and he showed me his arm. Earlier, he had been in the kitchen and had bumped into Mom while she was cooking something on the stove. In a burst of rage, or maybe just evil, she grabbed his arm and held it against the burner. You can still see the scar on his arm today."That was the end of it. I asked Mary to stay with Lane in our room, I packed Mom's things into the one suitcase we owned, and I drove her to the bus station. I bought her a ticket to Grand Rapids, gave her all the cash in my wallet, and waited with her until she boarded. I told her I would call the police if she ever came back."Before she left, she spat on me and told me she wished I had never been born."I marveled at how flat my voice sounded, but to my surprise, my cheeks felt wet. I thought I had lost the ability to cry long ago."Can you imagine that, abandoning your own mother? I'll probably burn in hell, but it was the only way I could think of to keep my brother and sisters safe. I haven't seen her since, although she used to call a couple of times a year asking for money. I didn't feel too bad about hanging up on her when she did, though, since she was still collecting family benefits for us all. Lane barely remembers her, which is likely a blessing, so I made up the story about Mom going away for the weekend and never coming back."Since then, I have done what was needed for us to survive. When Alison finished school, she wanted to stay home to help look after the others, but I convinced her to go to college. I said that Mom had put aside some money for her tuition, but of course, that was a lie. I have been making the payments for her, but I wanted her to have the chance to just be young, for once. To get away from all of this, at least for a while.""But what about you, Davis?""I don't matter.""Well, you matter to me."While I was speaking, Erin had wrapped both arms around me and was now holding me tight against her body. When I finished, my body was wracked by waves of uncontrollable grief, but she held me through it all. Eventually, as I started to calm down, she gave me gentle kisses on the nape of my neck and whispered to me in a soft voice.I don't remember what she said, but I fell into a deep and dreamless sleep.The power came back on early the next morning, and Erin and I were the first people to wake up. She lay beside me with a small smile on her face."You've had some hard times, Davis Crawford, but you have come out the other side. You're pretty amazing."I felt a sudden burst of both elation and fear as I returned her smile."Thanks for listening and not judging me. I've never told anyone some of the things I shared with you.""It was my pleasure. Now let's get up and make some coffee."Looking out the window, the snowdrifts were over two feet high in places, but I knew they weren't going to get any lighter as the sun came out and they started to melt."I am going to get started on the shoveling if you want to start on breakfast."Erin gave me a bemused look."Or maybe, I am fully capable of shoveling snow, and we can get it done twice as fast by working together."A few minutes after we started, Lane came out to help. At one point, when Erin was on the other side of the yard, he started to speak."I heard some of what you said to Erin last night. I never knew what Mom did to you, what you did to protect us. Thank you.""Ah, Bud. I never wanted you to worry. Mom wasn't well for a long time, and she made some terrible choices. But she's gone now, and you will always be safe with me."By the time we finished, we had worked ourselves into a lather, so I suggested to Wilma that she get a snow plowing service for the winter. She gave me a look that implied that somewhere there was a village searching for its idiot; and that idiot was me."Oh, I have a service, but they take so long to come that they are useless if they bother to show up at all."Erin jumped into the conversation, looking pissed off."It's part of my family and the McDougal's ongoing campaign to get Gran to move. I have told them how dangerous the game they are playing is, but they just don't seem to care."I thought for a minute, before walking a little ways away and making a call. When I returned, I had some good news for Wilma."Go ahead and cancel your current service. If they aren't going to do the work, they shouldn't have a problem with not getting paid. I called an old friend of mine from school who runs a snow removal company out of Harbor Springs, who owes me a favor or nine. From now on, you will be at the top of his list."Erin and I texted just about every day between Thanksgiving and Christmas, and we talked most nights when she wasn't working. We were both insanely busy; Erin was providing pediatric coverage for two hospitals that were three hours apart, and I was working as much overtime as possible, to save up for Christmas. Some weeks, the only time we had to meet in person was Sunday afternoons at Wilma's.Mary, in turn, was flourishing under Wilma's guidance. It seemed like she was channeling her emotions into her art, and I began to see the kind and thoughtful sister reemerge that I thought I had lost forever. She wouldn't show me the painting she was working on, but Wilma said she was making good progress, and that was all I needed to know.As it got towards mid-December, our thoughts turned to Christmas. Since Wilma's family was still boycotting the holidays, we decided to have a joint celebration like at Thanksgiving. Erin was going to be working at the hospital in Petoskey on Christmas Day, but we promised to keep Wilma company and to bring her a Christmas meal that she could eat on her break. In typical fashion, she tried to convince us that she would be fine with cafeteria food, but we would hear nothing of it.When we got to Wilma's house for lunch on Christmas Day, she had stockings laid out by the fireplace with a present for each of us. Santa must have had a very healthy budget, because he brought Lane a new fishing rod, Mary a set of expensive paints and charcoals, Sharon a contribution to her college fund, and Alison a specialized nurse's bag with a personalized stethoscope.Rather than a present, my stocking came with a small envelope that contained a pair of tickets to the traveling production of "Moulin Rouge" that was playing in Grand Rapids in March. Although I was happy to get a present of any kind, Wilma must have seen my look of confusion at the choice."I was talking to Santa, and he mentioned that Erin loves musicals. Phillip used to take her to them when she was younger. He would put on his best suit, and she would get all dolled up in a dress with some of my jewelry, and they would go out for a fancy dinner before the show and have a grand old time."I looked at her in amusement, before replying."Well, it seems that Santa is about as subtle as a sledgehammer. But I will have to say thanks, next time I bump into him."Our present to Wilma came in three parts. First, we included her in our Christmas cookie exchange, and Mary even gave her a double portion of the chocolate chip cookies she had baked. Second, the five of us committed to helping her catch up on the yard work and house repairs that had fallen by the wayside since Phillip passed. And finally, we pledged to do everything in our power to make sure that she could stay in her house for as long as she was able.Wilma hugged and thanked each of us with tears in her eyes, then looked over at Mary."Why don't you get your present for your brother."Mary went to the studio at the back of the house and brought back what looked like a small painting, wrapped in Christmas paper."I wanted to make you something to say 'thank you' for everything you have done for us. And for not giving up on me."When I unwrapped the painting, I was stunned. It was very different from Phillip or Wilma's more realistic works and had vibrant streaks of paint that burst across the canvas, meeting, seemingly at random, in explosions of color. The entire piece was chaotic, except for a single corner that was shielded from the turmoil by a solid arc of paint that was the exact color of my eyes.After lunch, Mary and Sharon kept Wilma company while Alison, Lane, and I went to see Erin at the hospital. Things were pretty quiet, so she had time to sit and eat her dinner with us. While she ate, I showed her pictures from earlier in the day. She laughed at one, in particular, of Wilma with her arm around Mary while they were wearing festive paper hats from their Christmas crackers."Thank you for taking such good care of Wilma, Davis. She would never admit it, but the holidays would have been very lonely for her this year without you. It means the world to me that you could be there for her."We chatted a bit longer before I pulled out my present for Erin. It was a small flat package which she opened slowly. Inside was a framed drawing of Wilma's house, as seen from the docks, as she looked out the picture window in her living room."This is amazing, who made it?""I used to draw quite a bit in school. Since Mary has been working with your Gran, I thought I might give it another try, and I particularly liked how this one turned out.""It's beautiful, Davis. Thank you."She started to blush as she glanced over at Lane, before she slid a card over to me, and whispered, "Maybe you should wait to open this until later when you're alone."Inside the card was Erin's two-part gift to me. First, an invitation to visit her in Grand Rapids, and second, a night for the two of us in a suite at a very nice hotel.New Year's Eve was even quieter than usual at our house. Erin was working in Grand Rapids and was on call that evening. I spoke with her earlier in the day, however, and wished her a Happy New Year, and we sent each other kissing emojis at midnight. The rest of us spent the night playing board games. The only real excitement came a few days earlier when Mary asked if she could invite a friend to join us."And is this friend a boy, by chance?"As far as I knew, Mary had never had a boyfriend, so this was a new development. Mary didn't have to answer, since her blush did the talking for her."Do we know this boy?""It's; It's James McDougal. But he's not like his brothers. He's a good guy."I had my reservations about all of the McDougals, but I was willing to give him a chance. I had only met James that one time at his parent's house when I had gone to get Mary, and he seemed polite enough. But since he was a McDougal, he was starting with two strikes and was in danger of going down swinging.To give Mary credit, James passed the first boyfriend test before he even made it into the house. When he drove into the yard, Munchkin was the first to greet him. He wasn't growling or barking like he sometimes did, or showing his teeth, but he was plenty intimidating. James waited patiently for him to approach before carefully scratching behind his ears. After Mary came out to greet James, Munchkin decided he was alright and fell in behind them as they came inside. Just after midnight, as he was getting ready to leave, James took me aside."I just wanted to say, sir, that I am sorry for what happened with Mary a few months back. I should never have brought her over to my house without your permission, and I should have brought her right back home once I saw that my brothers were home. I promise you, that despite my bad judgment, I would have made sure that nothing happened to her, and I won't ever make that mistake again."I had to admit that James was growing on me.Chapter 5.It wasn't long before Mary introduced James to Wilma. I had to work on a Sunday in early January, so he offered to drive her to Wilma's in my place. I could tell he was nervous, and he was wearing a nice, collared shirt with some clean jeans, under his winter jacket. By the time he brought Mary home, his shirt was soaked in sweat, and he looked a little like a young man returning from war. Later that week, I asked Wilma what she thought of him."He seems like a nice, polite boy and he sure is besotted with our Mary. While Mary and I worked on her latest painting, he did some chores for me, including chopping and stacking the entire half cord of wood you dropped off last week. But he didn't complain, and he was still smiling at Mary when he was done, so I think he will do."Wilma's relationship with the rest of the McDougals, however, remained tense, and they made it clear to me that continuing to help her would come at a steep cost. I ran into Calum one evening at the grocery store and he made their position crystal clear."We've got a big job coming up in Indian River that you might be interested in. Starts in a week, and it would keep you busy for the better part of the next year, solid. The job is yours if you want it.""What's this job going to cost me?""It's yours, no strings attached. But you wouldn't have time to help old lady Anderson anymore. You know, and I know, that it's time for her to move on from that land. It's what her family wants and it's what's best for her. I am sure that doctor down in Petoskey would understand, I figure she must be tired of looking after that grandmother of hers all the time anyway. Think how much more time the two of you would have together if you were working a regular nine-to-five kind of job."On the other hand, if you don't work with us on this project, my family is going to take it pretty hard. Hard enough that we might reach out to our friends and neighbors to let them know that you are not a team player and that they may not want to do business with you."There it was. They were threatening to ruin me if I didn't do what they wanted. I knew they couldn't cut off all of my business since there were too many people in the lower peninsula who had been screwed over by them in the past. But they could sure make things tough for me. I am really bad at taking orders, however, particularly from dickheads like Calum McDougal.Calum had a cynical smile as he walked away. He didn't value decency or loyalty, so I was sure he thought he had won me over. All he had done was harden my resolve. I felt honor-bound to reach out to my friend who was clearing Wilma's driveway, though, to let him know that he might get some heat from the McDougals. He was surprisingly poetic in his response."Fuck those arrogant worm-drowners and the horses they rode in on."Valentine's Day was never a big deal for me. Over the years, I hadn't had time to date, and I wouldn't have had any money to do anything special if I did, so the Hallmark holiday passed me by without too much fuss or bother. I had hoped things might be different since I was with Erin, but she was on call at the hospital in Petoskey, and I was pushing hard on a large multi-unit build that was on a tight schedule, so I was working six or even seven days a week until it was done. My work hadn't completely dried up since my run-in with Calum, but it had certainly taken a hit, so I was not in a position to turn down jobs, no matter how inconvenient.My one consolation was I knew I would see Erin in a couple of weeks when I visited her in Grand Rapids for the show. I had some flowers delivered to her at the hospital anyway, to let her know that I was thinking of her. That earned me an emoji-filled text and an enthusiastic video call when she was done with her shift.As the date of the show got closer, I started to get anxious. I had never been to a live performance of anything, except the occasional high school assembly, and I worried that Erin would be disappointed in my lack of manners and refinement. Wilma noticed my growing nervousness and decided that I needed a pep talk."Listen, Davis. Erin likes you for who you are. She doesn't need or want you to act like some slick yuppie from the big city.""I know, Wilma, but I don't even know what to wear. The nicest outfit I own is still just a collared shirt over a pair of jeans.""Hmm, I can help you with that. I still have some of Phillip's old suits and ties, let's take a look and see what might fit."Half an hour later, Wilma had picked out a heavier dark charcoal-colored suit, a lightweight linen suit suitable for warmer weather, and a dark grey suit with tight pinstripes for me to try on. She had some shirts for me, as well, from when Phillip was younger."Phillip wore that pinstripe suit the first time that he took me to the movies. I'll never forget that night, he looked just like Cary Grant. If you bring these suits to the tailor in Indian River, he should be able to take in the jacket and hem the pants to fit you perfectly. A good tailor can make these suits look like they were cut just for you."I didn't want to seem ungrateful, but I couldn't help but wonder if I would look funny in a decades-old suit. Wilma dismissed my concerns out of hand."Let me tell you a little secret. If you buy a cheap suit, it will quickly begin to look tacky and dated. If you invest in a quality suit, it will age gracefully and become a timeless classic."Finally, Wilma selected a half dozen ties for me to try on and spent an hour teaching me how to tie a half-Windsor knot."Get these suits altered, grab yourself a pair of polished black leather shoes, and you'll have those snooty pricks at the theatre thinking they are underdressed. And try to have fun. Erin loves the theatre, so if the two of you continue to fall in love, you will be going with her at least a couple of times a year, so you might as well enjoy it."I stood there in shock for a moment."Do you really think Erin is falling in love with me?""Well, yes, I do. And it's clear as daylight that you're in love with her too. But don't overthink things. Just go to the show and have a great night together. And here, take this with you as well," Wilma said handing me a navy blue pocket square with a distinctive paisley pattern."Most men don't bother wearing a pocket square anymore, but I think they complete the look perfectly. You should wear this one on your date with Erin."Wilma took a final look at me and then slipped a twenty-dollar bill into my pocket."That's for you to get a haircut before the show. Your normal 'shaggy mutt lost in a forest' look is adorable but not for your big date."The day of the performance approached with both aching slowness and relentless speed. We hadn't discussed it, but I knew (or at least strongly suspected) that Erin would have some expectations about how we spent our time together after the show. Unfortunately, I had no experience when it came to women other than a single kiss with Brittany Johnson back in my sophomore year of high school. I was terrified that I would disappoint her.To make matters worse, I had the three-and-a-half-hour drive to Grand Rapids to overthink things. By the time I arrived at Erin's apartment complex, I was a bit of a mess. My nerves were somewhat allayed, however, when Erin came running out to greet me with a huge smile on her face."You made it! How was the drive? Wow, I love the haircut! I hope you're not too tired. I can't wait for tonight. I have been telling the girls all about you, and they are dying to see if the man lives up to the legend!"I guess Erin could see the sudden swell of anxiety on my face, so she took my hand."Don't worry, the girls will love you, Davis. Why don't you grab your bag and come inside? I thought we could get changed here and then check in to the hotel before dinner and the show."Erin's housemates were really sweet, and the three of us chatted for at least an hour while Erin got ready before I excused myself to do the same. I put on Phillip's charcoal grey suit along with the crisp white shirt that Wilma had recommended. It took me four tries to tie my navy blue tie, but even I could tell that it made the colors in my paisley pocket square pop.Despite my nerves, I was still ready before Erin, so I rejoined her housemates in the living room while I waited. They kept sneaking glances at me when they thought I wasn't looking, so much so that I thought I must have done something wrong. Rather than second-guessing myself, I decided to take the bull by the horns and ask; better to be embarrassed in front of Erin's housemates than in front of her."It's; it's not that you did anything wrong. It's just that you look; well, amazing; like an old-time movie star or something. Erin is going to swoon when she sees you.""You really think so?" I asked, still not sure of myself.Just then, I heard Erin's voice from behind me."I'm sorry I took so long; we should head out before we're;"Erin went silent as I turned to look at her. She was wearing a floor-length emerald-green dress, which seemed to flow around her and mold to her curves, gathering delicately at her neck while leaving her back bare. Her sandy-blonde hair was styled in an elegant updo, while a few strands floated loose, framing her face. But, as always, what captured and held my gaze were her amber eyes, which danced and sparkled as she moved. My hands began to tremble, and I didn't trust myself to speak."Do I look alright, Davis?"I took a deep breath that sent oxygen coursing through my body, as I found my voice."I had no idea that anyone could look as beautiful as you do right now."Apparently, she liked my response, since her face broke into a wide grin."You look mighty handsome yourself, Mister," she said while making a small adjustment to the knot of my tie."Is that one of Grampy's suits? It looks amazing on you, and I love the tie and the; Oh; Oh, Davis. Is that Grampy's pocket square?"I could see tears forming in her eyes."Wilma thought you might like it; that it might remind you of Phillip and the times he took you to the theatre when you were younger. I don't have to wear it, though, if you don't like it," I said reaching up to take it out of my pocket. Erin stopped my hand with hers, however, and then lightly ran her fingertips over the colorful square."Gran was right. It reminds me of Grampy and now it will remind me of you. Please, I want you to wear it. For me."I felt a bit self-conscious pulling up to a fancy hotel in my ratty old truck, but it didn't seem to faze Erin in the least, so I decided not to worry about it. The suite she had booked was by far the nicest room of any kind that I had ever been in, but I tried not to seem like a country rube as I looked around."Do you like it?" Erin asked a bit nervously, as she tried to gauge my reaction."Honestly, I thought that rooms like this were just for celebrities and movie stars, and folks like that.""Normally that's the case, I guess, but for one night; tonight; it's ours."Dinner was lovely. I kept expecting people to see past my suit and realize that I was an imposter; just a plumber from the peninsula; not the kind of man who should be spending the evening with a woman like Erin. But she seemed to be having a wonderful time, so I began to relax. My anxiety was further abated when she leaned over the table and said in a low voice."Jesus, the women in this place can't stop checking you out. I'm kind of wishing I had brought my bear spray now to keep them away. I need to excuse myself for a minute, but I wouldn't be surprised to find one of them trying to take my place when I get back.""Erin, I would never;""I know, Darling. And frankly, they can look all they want because I know who you're going home with tonight."After that, I looked around the room with a new eye and noticed the subtle glances in my direction, and the shy smiles and blushes. I guess Phillip really did have good taste in suits.After dinner, we walked arm-in-arm to the performance hall, which was very impressive, with its soaring ceilings and plush velvet upholstery. Our seats were in a box on the right-hand side of the hall, which gave us a commanding view of the stage. As the lights went down, Erin took my hand in eager anticipation. I don't remember much about the performance that night; I spent more time watching Erin's childlike wonder than what was happening on the stage.Erin was still holding my hand at the intermission, and I felt a warm sense of contentment wash over me."Oh, I forgot to mention, some of the largest donors to the hospital are hosting a reception after the performance. Would it be alright if we put in an appearance before we head back to our hotel?"I agreed without hesitation; a decision I would second guess before the night was over.It was close to 10:30 by the time the performance ended, and Erin held my arm, while resting her head on my shoulder, as we made our way through the hall to the reception. We each grabbed a drink, and we drifted through the small crowd until Erin was greeted warmly by a distinguished-looking older couple. Erin introduced them to me as the hosts of the reception, Mr. and Mrs. Wendel."Please, just call us Tom and Martha. And you two make such a lovely couple. What do you do, Davis?""I am a plumber, Ma'am," I replied, wondering how that news would be received by this obviously well-to-do couple, but I needn't have worried."What kind of plumbing do you do?" Tom asked with genuine interest."Mainly residential at this point, since I just got my master's license last year. A lot of the larger builders want to see some gray hairs on the heads of their skilled tradesmen, so right now, I am just doing what I can to pay the bills.""Amen, to that brother. I remember those days well. I started out, over 30 years ago now, as a dry Waller, and I spent more years than I care to remember doing whatever jobs I could get, just to get a foot in the door. It paid off for me in the end, though. Say, I am working on a development on the south side of town and was wondering;"Before Martha could stop him, Tom launched into a long and technical question about a challenge he was having with the plumbing for his new development. When I started an equally long and technical response, Erin kissed me on the cheek and whispered that Martha and she were going to go to the bar to get another drink.A few minutes later, I was still talking with Tom when a movement at the bar caught my eye. I looked more closely and saw that Erin was speaking with a tall, arrogant-looking man who kept trying to put his hand on her lower back, while she forcefully pushed it away."My apologies, Tom, but could you give me a minute?"Without waiting for a reply, I walked over to where Erin was standing and slipped my arm around her waist, just as the man reached for her for a third time."Hey, now," I said, trying to defuse the situation with a bit of humor. "At least buy me a drink before you make a move on me like that."His hand recoiled like it had been scalded, and his cheeks colored in anger. I could smell the alcohol on his breath from where I was standing."Well, if it isn't the plumber," he said in a mocking tone. He must have been eavesdropping on my conversation with Tom, and he clearly wasn't impressed."What did you think of the show this evening? Actually, that's hardly a fair question since you've probably never been to the theatre before. So, how about something more your level? I wonder what you would think of the bathrooms in my new penthouse. I am sure you would find them very impressive. I will give you a call the next time my toilet gets clogged, and you can come and check them out."He seemed very pleased with his insults, so he continued, a condescending grin on his face."Anyway, Dr. Anderson, as I was saying, it was charitable of you to let the help see how the rest of us live, and I am sure he is having a good time and all, but it's past time for him to bring his daddy's suit home, don't you think? Why don't you leave him to it, and you and I can go have a drink? And then; who knows?I had dealt with people like this prick for my entire life. When you grow up with one abusive parent and no money, you get used to just about everyone feeling like they are better than you. There was nothing I could do about that, but I learned to use humor as a shield to protect myself and deflect attention. But sometimes humor just wasn't enough. And when humor failed, a more direct approach was called for."You know, if you're trying to insult me, you're going to have to work a whole lot harder than that. But I doubt that hard work is something that you're too familiar with. I have been working since I was twelve to put food on the table for my brother and sisters. I have been a plumber since I was fourteen; by the time I was fifteen, I am sure I had already spent more time ankle-deep in shit than you've spent doing honest work in your entire life."I didn't borrow this suit from my father because I don't know who my father is; that's right, I'm a bastard. But I am a bastard by circumstance and not by choice. I was born this way, what's your excuse? And since you asked, the suit I'm wearing belonged to Erin's grandfather, and you're right, I would never be able to afford a suit like this myself. But it's an honor to wear a suit that belonged to a man who loved Erin more than anything in this world. If I am really lucky, maybe she will let me love her just as deeply one day."I may not know that much about musicals or the theatre, but anything that brings that much joy to Erin is more than fine in my books. So, I am going to continue to have a wonderful time with Erin this evening. Why wouldn't I? I am here with the most beautiful woman in the place, or;" I swept my gaze over to Martha, who was still standing beside Erin, "tied for the most beautiful, anyway."The man's face was now distorted with anger, and he took a step towards me. I stepped forward to meet him, my eyes never leaving his. Before, I had been speaking loudly for the benefit of those around us, but now I was speaking in a controlled voice, pitched for his ears alone."You can say what you want about me, you prick. I have no respect for arrogant shitheels like you, so I just don't care. But before you ever think about putting your hands on Erin again, without her consent, you would do well to remember the Pipe Wrench Incident."When I was fourteen, two of the men my mother was having sex with, in exchange for drugs, decided that my sister Alison should join in their fun. She was just nine years old. Luckily, I was home at the time, but I was just a kid, and they were fully grown men. When it was over, they were in the hospital, and I was cleaning my pipe wrench with some WD-40 and a rag."I looked him up and down once, dismissively."Remember that story the next time you're tempted to touch someone I love."I turned to Tom who had come over to stand with Martha."I'm sorry I interrupted your lovely event, and please don't hold my bad manners against Erin. I don't want to cause any more trouble, so maybe we should be on our way."Tom held up his hand indicating that we should stay."Dr. Allen, you're drunk and making an ass of yourself. Please see yourself out. On your way home, please consider what you would like me to say at the next Board meeting regarding your behavior tonight."As a chastened Dr. Allen left the reception, Erin leaned over and whispered in my ear, "So, I'm someone you love, am I?"Before I could stammer a reply, Erin kissed my cheek and led me away to get a drink. We avoided the topic of Dr. Allen for the rest of the evening until we were on our way back to the hotel."Did you really put two men in the hospital with a pipe wrench?"I chuckled softly before responding."That part of the story is 100% true. What I didn't mention, though, was that they were both stoned at the time and facing the other direction. They would have killed me in a fair fight."It was close to midnight by the time we made it back to the hotel. We held each other's hands as we walked to the elevators, and Erin leaned against me as the doors closed."Davis, how would you like this evening to end?"My heart started racing and my hands trembled."I; I want to be with you. But, I have never;""Are you still a virgin?""I kissed a girl once, back in high school, but it was nothing like kissing you. I want you more than anything I have ever wanted in my life, but I don't want to disappoint you."Erin tried to stay calm as she replied."So, you think that I am some kind of floozy who is going to compare you to all my past conquests?""No, that's not it at all, I;""Or do you think that I am so shallow that I will get mad at you if it takes a little while for you to learn what I like?""No, I don't think that either;""Okay, then. Here is what's going to happen. When we get to our room, you are going to move some of the furniture out of the way, while I put on some music. You still remember how to dance, right? And then we will take things slowly. I will let you know what makes me feel good, and you will let me know what makes you feel even better. And we will be together, and that's all that matters."And that is what happened. Erin started a playlist of songs that she liked, and we slowly danced together in our room. After the first song ended, she nuzzled into my chest as she loosened my tie and undid the first two buttons of my shirt. When the next song started, she started gently kissing and then licking my chest, causing my manhood to stiffen almost painfully."Well, hello, my rather large friend. You need to be patient, for now. But if you're good, I may kiss you as well before the night is done."Her sensuous voice, and the image it evoked, were definitely not conducive to patience, and I let out a low moan of pleasure."That's what I like to hear," she murmured as she untucked my shirt and continued to undo my buttons until she could run her tongue over my nipples and tweak them with her teeth. She looked up at me with sultry, half-lidded eyes."It's okay for you to touch me as well if you want," she said, as she took one of my hands and slid it under the back of her dress and down to her silky-smooth cheeks. She slid my other hand under the front of her dress so that it cupped her tit, and she sucked in a breath as I stroked my callused thumb over her nipple."Now some women like it when you;"I kissed her before she could finish her thought."Erin, I don't care what some women like, the only woman I want is you.""Oh," she replied in a breathy voice. "Well, I like it when you're a bit rougher with my tits. Not right away, I need to be in the mood; like I am now;"She lost her train of thought as my hand enveloped and massaged her tit, squeezing her nipple lightly between my thumb and forefinger as I lifted it away from her body."Mmmm, yes. Just like that, baby."I felt a wave of heat roll up the fingers on my other hand, so I slid it further down until I felt a small triangle of material, that was slick with liquid heat. I slipped my finger a little further and felt her long smooth cunt open at my touch."Oh, Baby," Erin whispered huskily into my ear. "We are going to have so much fun tonight."It was strange going back to my regular life after my night with Erin. The time with her was so incredible, and so beyond anything I could ever have imagined, that it didn't seem real.  To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Michigan Weather and Women: Part 2Dancing, and other forms of sentimentality.Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. As we finished the prep work, I asked Wilma about her day with Mary."She is a good kid but is carrying a lot of anger and shame. We spent most of the day getting in touch with that anger. It takes some people years before they can express their emotions through art; it took her about five minutes. But we had to take some breaks to clean up the paint splatters afterward before they stained.""Oh shit! Sorry about that. I can pay to replace anything that;""Nothing to apologize for; I asked her to express how she felt, and she did it in the way that felt right to her." "Well, I appreciate your taking the time. I am just her big brother; I feel so lost when it comes to parenting.""Being a parent doesn't mean that you know any more than anyone else, and it certainly doesn't mean that you know any better. For what it's worth, I think you are doing a fine job with your family. I know that you don't have your parents around to say it, but this old woman is mighty proud of who you are and of how you have stepped up for your brother and sisters. They are very lucky to have you."I turned away so that Wilma wouldn't see me getting choked up. I couldn't remember the last time that someone had said they were proud of me. Soon enough, though, it was dinner time, and Erin came into the kitchen with that same look of amusement on her face."Sorry to bother the chef, but Lane needs some help that only a big brother can provide."When I gave her a quizzical look, she blushed."It seems like he is going through puberty, which can pose; some new challenges. When I was assessing his ankle, he; well, indicated his interest in me in a way that can be difficult to hide, particularly while wearing sweatpants. It's natural for his body to react that way at that age, and it's nothing for him to feel badly about, but he was mortified. I think he could use a bit of brotherly guidance and understanding."I went to the living room and saw that Lane was curled up on the couch and looked like he was fighting back tears."How are you doing, Buddy?"He couldn't even look at me he was so embarrassed."I am so sorry; I just couldn't help it. I don't know why it started to get bigger, and I wanted it to stop, and it wouldn't and then she saw me, and;" he continued as he fought back a sob. "Can we just go home?""Erin is a doctor. She knows how the human body works and has seen that kind of thing a hundred times. She isn't mad at you or embarrassed. She just feels bad that you feel so bad. This is just part of getting older and growing up."Did I ever tell you about what happened in Miss Iron's class when I was a freshman?Miss Iron was a bit of a legend among the male students at our local high school. She was the youngest and prettiest teacher, by far, and even though she always dressed professionally, the clothing style had yet to be invented that could fully conceal her bountiful natural endowment."Well, I liked Miss Irons a lot. She was one of the few teachers who looked past my difficulty with reading and writing. So, I developed a little crush on her, which was fine until the inevitable; hmm, physical demonstration of my crush; happened in class one day, just before she asked me to collect everyone's quizzes. I tried to delay, I tried to ask a friend to do it instead, but eventually, I had to stand up. It took me until my junior year to live that one down."As Lane listened to my story, he turned to face me and his second-hand embarrassment for me helped to push his embarrassment to the side."So, what happened?""Miss Irons was lovely and kind like she always was, but I wanted the floor to open up and swallow me or to get hit by a bolt of lightning. Things would have been fine if she hadn't mentioned what happened to the principal, who called Mom. She didn't find the story funny at all."I hadn't thought of the aftermath when I started telling Lane this particular story, but as they say, might as well put it in four-wheel drive and keep going."Mom was mad?""By then, Mom was pretty much always angry. I did my best to keep her away from you and the girls when she got that way, but yeah; she was mad.""Are you mad at me?""No, Bud, I'm not. In a few years, once your embarrassment has died down a little, I will tease you mercilessly about this because that's what brothers do; and maybe threaten to tell your girlfriend, if you fall behind on your chores or homework. But I will never get mad at you for something that you can't control. And I promise that Erin isn't mad at you either."Just then, Mary poked her head in to tell us that dinner was on the table."Are you safe now, or do you need a few more minutes.""I'm good. Thanks, Dad."After I helped Lane hobble into the dining room, we got down to the business of eating and teasing each other, but not necessarily in that order. It felt good; almost like what I imagined a real family would feel like. Eventually, the conversation turned to more serious matters, though, and Erin led off the questions."So, how do you know Gran, and why are you wearing Grampy's favorite sweater? And, for what it's worth, I don't remember him filling it out in quite the way that you do."I blushed a bit as Wilma jumped in."If Phillip had filled out that sweater like young Davis here, it wouldn't have stayed on him for very long, I can tell you that.""Gran!" Erin exclaimed, laughing while sounding scandalized. "I didn't need that mental image. Heck, none of us needed that mental image.""Oh, don't you worry, Dear. He still filled it out well enough, and it looked equally good on our bedroom floor."We were pretty much all blushing at that point, which I think was Wilma's objective, so I quickly changed the topic."I am just your mother's plumber. I came out to fix her boiler and then finished the job earlier this week when a couple of parts came in that I needed."Wilma jumped in at that point and added her two cents to my story."He also brought me my groceries and we had a lovely conversation. He is a real Renaissance gentleman, a rarity these days."Erin looked grateful but concerned."Did you have enough money to cover the bill, Gran? You know I can help if you need;"I tried to jump in before Wilma could reply."No need to worry, the bill was paid in full;""Hogwash," Wilma exclaimed as I tried to finish, turning to Mary before she continued."Your brother wouldn't let me pay him a cent for the work that he did. Not even for the parts that needed to be replaced! He is a very nice boy but a terrible businessman."I turned to Erin for support."I figured your Gran has enough going on right now with her health and all. It was the least I could do to help her out."Erin looked at me with a strange expression on her face. I didn't have much experience with women, so I figured I must have made her angry somehow. Most of my interactions with women, including my sisters, seemed to end with them being upset with me for one reason or another, but she didn't sound angry when she spoke."Thank you, Davis, that was very sweet of you.""Yeah, well; you see, it's just; pass the fish, please.""That still doesn't explain why you're wearing Grampy's favorite sweater.When I was a little girl, I used to curl up in Grampy's lap and snuggle into that sweater as he read to me. He was wearing it when I danced my first dance with him in front of the fireplace. Do you remember that old record player, Gran? You used to bring it out and we would waltz around the living room to Moon River.""I still have that record player here somewhere, let me go see if I can find it."Erin started to protest, but it was too late."To finish answering your question, Erin, we were here today because your Gran offered to mentor Mary. I tried to politely decline, but your Gran is pretty persistent when she wants to be.""That sounds like Gran. Most of the time when she makes a suggestion, it is really a command.""While we are asking questions, how is Lane's ankle?""It's pretty badly sprained, and he will need to use crutches to walk for the next couple of weeks. You should bring him to the hospital to get some X-rays done as well, to make sure that he doesn't have any fractures."I could feel myself deflate as she mentioned X-rays."I'm not trying to be cheap, but are the X-rays absolutely necessary? We don't have the best insurance; we got it through the exchange. I guess it's better than nothing, but the deductible is pretty high, and my other sister, Alison, her college tuition is due soon. But if you say it's important, I will put in some extra hours to make it work."It didn't usually bother me that we were poor. Heck, most everyone we knew, except the McDougals, was poor. But it hit home when you had to tell a beautiful doctor with bright amber eyes that you couldn't afford an X-ray for your little brother unless it was urgent."Tell you what. I will be working at the hospital in Petoskey tomorrow, so why don't you bring Lane by, and I will take care of him? I will make sure that he gets a pair of loaner crutches for as long as he needs them.""You don't need to do that for us."Erin gave me another one of her looks, this one I was more familiar with; I was pretty sure it was annoyance."So, just to be clear, you can look after my Gran, fix her boiler for free, and bring her groceries whenever you feel like it, but I can't look after your brother and make sure that his ankle is treated properly?""Well, when you put it that way, I sound like a bit of a jackass. I'm sorry.""Apology accepted. Come by the hospital at 11 AM tomorrow."Before we could continue, the sound of a 45 playing on an old record player filled the house. You could hear the hisses and pops before Ella Fitzgerald's voice began to sing "Dream a Little Dream of Me."Chapter 3.We got up from the table and followed the music back to the living room. I helped Lane out of his chair while he half-hobbled and half-hopped along beside me. Wilma had set her ancient record player up in the corner beside a stack of old 45s, and she had a faraway look in her eyes as she looked out the picture window toward the lake."I think it's time for me to ask the prettiest girl in the place to dance," I said, as my eyes swept across the room."But unfortunately, it's a three-way tie. So, will you do me the honor?" I said as I held out my hand to Wilma."I haven't danced since Phillip passed. You know, we used to dance together every Friday night. It didn't matter where we were or what we were doing, we would always make time to dance at least one song together, even if the music was only in our heads.""I imagine I will be a pretty poor partner compared to Phillip, but I will try not to step on your toes."Wilma and I ended up dancing a slow foxtrot to "Unforgettable" by Nat King Cole. She smiled at me as we slowly circled the living room."You're a very good dancer, young man.""Our mother taught me when I was very young."Before she began with the drugs and men, our mother had been a showgirl in New York and then Las Vegas. When she got pregnant with me, she moved back to Mackinaw City and started teaching ballroom dancing at a local studio. By the time I was five, I was her practice partner of choice, and she always insisted that I lead, despite being only half her size."The man always leads, Darling, that's just the way of the world."I was hardly a man at the time, but I never disagreed with my mother when she was in a good mood, because I knew it could shift in an instant. So, I learned to dance, and I learned to lead. The memories came flooding back as I guided Wilma into a soft over-sway, and she smiled with delight."Oh my, you do know how to dance!"I couldn't help but smile back."I can't take all the credit. I think Phillip must have infused this sweater with his fancy footwork."As the song ended, I took a step back and did my best to give Wilma a gracious bow."It was a pleasure dancing with you, my lady.""The pleasure was all mine, good sir."I turned toward Mary and held out my hand. She hesitated before Wilma declared, "There are no wallflowers in this house."Mary slowly stood but looked anxious as I took her hand."Davis, I don't know how to dance. Mom was; she was too far gone to teach me by the time I was old enough to learn.""That's okay," I reassured her. "If there is anything that Mom made sure of, it's that I know how to lead. Just relax, and I will guide you through it."Wilma helped Lane, who had taken over as DJ, to choose a slower song so that Mary would feel more comfortable, and I heard the opening bars of "What a Wonderful World" by Louis Armstrong. I started to lead Mary through a slow rumba, and she picked up the steps very quickly. She was a natural. I felt a sudden stab of regret as we moved together across the floor."I'm sorry. I should have made time to teach you to dance. But the last few years, it has just taken everything I have to keep us;""It's alright. You've had other things on your mind. And look; you are teaching me how to dance, now."As Mary grew more confident, I guided her through a simple underarm turn, and we ended with a dip, which made her giggle and earned a round of applause from the others. Finally, I turned to Erin, who was sitting on the couch beside Lane. I suddenly felt very shy and, for the first time that evening, she looked nervous as well."Would you dance with me, Erin?"She didn't reply but stood and took my hand. We waited for a moment while Wilma and Lane chose a new 45 and then listened to the pop and hiss as it started to play. Soon, an alto saxophone introduced the Henri Mancini version of "Moon River," and we started a slow waltz. Although there was space between us, it was bridged by an electric charge that connected and drew us together.Even though I spent most of the dance looking over Erin's shoulder, every detail of her beauty was etched in my memory, and I felt a warm breeze pass between us, raising goosebumps on my skin. We barely noticed the pause as the song ended, and a new one began until Etta James began to sing.At last, my love has come alongMy lonely days are overAnd life is like a songThe song was in 4/4 time, so I switched to a foxtrot and Erin followed as we glided across the smooth wood of the living room floor. I was so caught up in the moment, and in Erin, that I led her through a turn that transitioned into an over sway, before I stepped backward, allowing her to gently pivot into me. Our eyes met and I was lost in them again. Before we could break the spell, a heavy gust of wind shook the house, and the power flickered out.The room went dark, which sharpened my remaining senses. Suddenly, the warmth of Erin's breath on my neck felt like wildfire across my skin. We were motionless for a three-heartbeat eternity before the lights flickered and came back on. I let go of Erin and felt all of my longing and awkwardness rush back in."Thank you, Erin. That was;" I couldn't finish; words didn't seem enough to express how I felt."I should check the breakers and make sure that everything is alright, and then we should go. Why don't I wash these clothes and drop them back for you later."Wilma just smiled and shook her head."If you like them, please keep them. Otherwise, they will just grow old and musty like me."A little while later, we said our goodbyes, but I promised to bring Lane to the hospital the next morning. Wilma told Mary that she would see her on Wednesday after school and again the next Sunday. I was expecting Mary to protest, but she just gave a meek, "Yes, Wilma."I was nervous when I took Lane to the hospital the next day. The deductible on our insurance was high enough that we paid for pretty much anything less serious than a severed limb out of pocket. Erin, however, was as good as her word. After the X-ray confirmed that there were no breaks or fractures in the bones around his ankle, she re-wrapped it and arranged for a pair of loaner crutches that he could use for as long as he needed them. Before we left, Erin asked me if I wanted to grab a coffee in the cafeteria, to which I readily agreed. I gave my phone to Lane so he could amuse himself while Erin and I talked."I just wanted to say how much I appreciate what you did for Gran. I do what I can, but I spend half my time at the Children's Hospital down in Grand Rapids right now and I am often on call while I am here. I just don't have the time to give her the help that she needs.""Honestly, it's no big deal. I do a lot of work around Good Hart since the bigger plumbing companies don't like to travel that far, so I don't mind looking in on her while I am there. And she seems to have taken a real interest in Mary, so the least I can do is to bring her some groceries and help around the place a bit."Erin pursed her lips and looked like she had just bitten into a lemon."The 'least you can do' is more than the rest of our family can be bothered to do put together, so thank you.""I meant to ask you about that. What did your Gran do to end up so isolated from the rest of your family?""The rest of my family is; there is no nice way to put it, they're snobs. None of them have any interest in spending time 'up north' as they call it, and they can't wait for Gran to move into a retirement home and die so they can get their money and forget about this place. That's why no one comes to visit Gran anymore, even for Thanksgiving; it's part of their campaign to convince her to sell her land to the McDougals. Before you came along, I thought they were going to succeed.""Well, excuse my language, but fuck them. I don't know Wilma that well, but I will do what I can to make sure that she gets to spend her remaining days in the place that she loves.""That's easy to say, but harder to do once the McDougals and their minions start coming by your place, offering you money and making threats unless you back off.""Well, if they do, they will find out what every teacher who ever taught me learned the hard way. I am bad at taking orders and even worse at following instructions. I am not afraid of the McDougal boys."My exclamation brought a smile to Erin's pretty face. I decided that I would be willing to do quite a lot to see that smile on her face again. But there was one thing I still didn't understand."Why aren't you on board with the rest of your family? You must be under a lot of pressure to abandon your Gran like the rest of them.""My father, Gran's youngest son, Max, died shortly after I was born, and my mother moved the family to California where she remarried into a family that had a little money but a great deal of pretension and ambition. My mother picked up that insatiable need for money and status like it was a virus."When I was a child, my mother and stepfather spent summers and holidays traveling the world, staying in places where children weren't welcome. Although they wanted nothing to do with Gran and Grampy and their 'vermin-filled shack in the middle of nowhere', they were more than happy to leave me with them while they were away."They would put me on a plane to Grand Rapids while they jetted off to their spas and their fine dining. Gran and Grampy were the only people who cared for me, and they became my whole world."When I was 14, I was staying with Gran and Grampy, and I caught a fever that was so bad that I nearly died. It was a pretty grim time. My parents even thought about flying home from Monaco to be with me. They didn't, but it was the only time in my entire childhood that they considered it. But I will always remember how kind the doctors and nurses were to me when I was sick. That's why I became a pediatrician and moved home.""Isn't California home?""Home is where the people that you love are, and so this will always be my home. Or it will be until Gran passes on, anyway."We sat in silence for a while, sipping our coffee. Before long, it was time for me to go."This might sound crazy, but since the rest of your family aren't going to be here to celebrate Thanksgiving with your Gran, how about you and I try to give her one more Thanksgiving to remember."Erin brightened at the idea, and the smile returned to her face."That would be amazing! Why don't I give you my number, and we can figure out how to make it happen!"Chapter 4.For the next few weeks, Mary continued to meet with Wilma on Wednesdays and Sundays. I would often take the opportunity to bring her groceries or other supplies while I dropped Mary off and, if the weather was agreeable, do some fishing. Once he could walk without crutches, Lane came along as well, in quest of another monster steelhead. Unfortunately, all he caught was some yellow perch and rock bass, but it was nice to spend the day with him down on the dock.I saw Erin a few times at Wilma's as we made plans for Thanksgiving. She seemed to particularly enjoy talking with me while I split firewood out by the shed. It was hard work, and I was often drenched with sweat by the time I was done, but she didn't seem to mind. And she worked while we talked, helping to stack the larger pieces and collecting the smaller ones for kindling.The one point of contention in our plan was how Erin would get to Wilma's on Thanksgiving Day. She was slated to work a 12-hour shift the evening before, ending at seven in the morning, and she worried that if she went home to rest, she would sleep through the entire day. Her solution was to drive out to Wilma's after her shift and catch a few hours of sleep when she got there. I thought that driving that far after working all night seemed like a terrible idea, so I offered to give her a ride instead. She did not like that one bit."I don't want you to make an extra trip when I am perfectly capable of driving myself."It sounded like she was digging in for a fight, so I tried a different tactic to convince her."I need to stop at the hospital anyway, to return Lane's crutches. I can kill two birds with one stone and pick you up at the same time."She didn't buy that rationale either so, reluctantly, I resorted to the truth."I am sure you're a great driver, but if you drive yourself, I will be up that morning anyway, worrying that you are safe. I know it doesn't make sense, but I have been looking after my siblings for so long its second nature for me to worry, and I can't seem to turn it off. So please, let me pick you up. But for me, not for you. And do you know how rarely I get to be gallant these days? I will feel like your knight in shining armor."That finally got a laugh from Erin."Alright, you win. Why don't you pick me up at 7:15 at the hospital? You can sweep me up onto your trusty steed and carry me away to Gran's house.""If by trusty steed you mean rusty old GMC truck, then it's a deal."The morning of Thanksgiving dawned chilly and gray, with a cold wind blowing in off the lake. I was up early to make sure that I made it to the hospital on time, and I was listening to the local AM country station as I drove when the DJ started his break."A happy Thanksgiving to all our listeners. If you're on the roads today, be aware that there is a severe weather warning in effect for the area north of Cadillac and into the upper peninsula. We're expecting a combination of high winds and lake-effect snow to make driving hazardous, and you should be prepared for possible power interruptions and outages."I was relieved that Erin had agreed to let me pick her up and that I had invested in good snow tires for my pickup. The snow had already started by the time I reached the hospital, and I pulled my jacket tightly around me as I went inside. I dropped Lane's crutches with the duty nurse and waited for several minutes before Erin arrived. She looked exhausted, and the gentle smile that I loved was nowhere in evidence."Hey, Erin. Are you okay?""I'm fine. I just had a long shift, but I am ready to head out."She came up to me and gave me a hesitant look."Actually, I could really use a hug if that's alright."Without a word, I wrapped my arms around her, and she buried her face in my sweater. Hidden from the world by the folds of my jacket, I felt her body start to shake. The tremors lasted for a minute before they gentled and then finally stopped. I looked out the window at the falling snow to give her a moment to compose herself."Let's head to Gran's house. This weather isn't going to get better any time soon."With that, we got in my truck and started the drive up to Good Hart. Erin sat in silence and looked out the window."If you want to talk, I probably can't help with doctor problems; but I am a good listener."It took Erin a minute before she opened up."Most of the time, I love being a pediatrician. Kids come to me scared and in pain, and I help them to get better. But sometimes, it's just too much. Around midnight last night, an ambulance brought in a mother and daughter. Her boyfriend had been drinking; and he got violent. The little girl tried to protect her mother and; and;"It's one thing to treat a grown woman, you know. I mean it's still pretty bad, but; that little girl. Fuck. One thing I've learned from this job is that monsters are real."I wanted to give Erin another hug, but since I was driving, I just reached over to take her hand."I'm sorry."My words seemed so incredibly inadequate; considering what she had just dealt with; but she squeezed my hand."Thanks for listening."We drove on in silence, and by the time we pulled into Wilma's laneway, Erin was gently snoring with her head against the window. I stopped as close as I could to the house before lifting her out of the cab. She tucked her head into my shoulder, and I carried her inside, where Wilma was already busy in the kitchen. She came out to greet us, and I spoke to her in a low voice."Erin had a very tough night. I think some rest will do her a world of good."Wilma helped Erin out of her boots and coat and then showed us through to the guest bedroom, where I laid Erin on the bed. The room was filled with pictures of Erin from when she was younger; standing on the dock with an older but handsome man who I guessed must be Phillip, curled up in a ball on the sofa, book in hand, and smiling in her cap and gown as she graduated. In each picture, I could see hints of the beautiful woman she would become.By the time I returned with the rest of my family, the storm had begun to pick up. Snow drifts were accumulating against the house and shed, so we brought everything with us into the house that we might need for the evening. It took some convincing, but Sharon and I took over in the kitchen while Wilma, Alison, Mary, and Lane started a game of Scrabble in the living room.Once the preparations were well underway, I laid in as much wood for the fireplace as I could. With the high winds and heavy snow, I was worried that we might lose power, and I wanted to make sure that we prepared, just in case. The radiators and boiler would provide almost no heat if there was a prolonged power outage, but the fireplace had a high-efficiency insert that would keep the house warm, as long as we built up a good bed of coals.Lane insisted on helping me with the firewood, and after a half dozen trips to the woodshed and back, we both looked like live-action versions of the abominable snowman. Wilma showed some sympathy for our plight, while our sisters had a good-natured laugh at our expense.By the early afternoon, dinner was almost ready, and Wilma sent me to wake Erin. She had barely moved since I had tucked her in and seemed so peaceful in her sleep. I leaned over and spoke softly to her until she opened her eyes. After a moment of confusion, she broke into a shy smile."I guess we made it to Gran's.""That we did, we got here close to six hours ago."Her eyes flew open, and she tried to get up until I reassured her."We've got things under control. Dinner will be ready in about twenty minutes. Take your time; and maybe give yourself a few minutes for that pillow line on your cheek to fade."I turned to leave, so she could have some privacy, but she reached out and took my hand."I just wanted to say thank you again for earlier. I am not used to having someone I can talk to; someone I can trust. It's only been Gran and Grampy, and me for so long, and I didn't want to burden them. But I shouldn't have dumped my troubles on you like that, we barely know each other.""I was just glad that you felt comfortable enough to share how you felt with me. Today was probably the worst day of that little girl's life. I am sure she was terrified, confused, and in a lot of pain. But what she'll remember is the angel who comforted her and treated her with kindness and love."I need to get back to the kitchen, or I will burn something. Fair warning, this is my first time cooking a Thanksgiving turkey, so you may want to load your plate up with fixings and sides, just in case."As it turned out, the turkey wasn't perfect, but it wasn't that bad, and the gravy was tasty as heck (probably because Wilma made it.) We had mashed potatoes, stuffing, corn, and peas as sides, with the obligatory cranberry sauce (from a can). The conversation at dinner was a chaotic mixture of laughter, stories, and the kind of teasing that you only get when you bring five siblings together over a hearty meal.It didn't take Erin long to choose a side in the battle of the siblings, and soon, it was the four girls against Lane and me, with Wilma as our impartial referee. I don't know how Lane felt, but for me, it was worth being ganged up on just to see Erin and my sisters smiling and laughing. Although he tried to hide it, it was clear that Lane still had a bit of a crush on Erin, so I imagined that he was just fine with making her smile as well.For dessert, Erin brought pumpkin and apple pies that she had bought at the bakery in Petoskey, which we ate with some vanilla ice cream from the local creamery. I was sure there would be some dessert left over, given the amount that we all ate for dinner, but somehow, we finished it all. Everyone pitched in with the dishes and then we moved to the living room where we played cards and some more board games.As we played, Mary asked Wilma about some of her more memorable Thanksgivings, and she got a faraway smile. For the next hour, she regaled us with stories of humble times with the kids by the lake and, in later days, fancier celebrations with some of the families that Phillip befriended while they sat for portraits. As our last game of Scrabble ended, Sharon looked at Wilma with a mischievous grin."Mary was telling me about the dance party that you had a few weeks ago here in your living room. Rumor has it that my big brother can dance! I was hoping, if you asked him nicely, that we could all see him in action."Wilma got up from her chair and started to move toward the hall closet."Lane, come along and help, please. I am far too old to be carting around a heavy record player."Lane hopped up and went to help Wilma, while the rest of us began to move the furniture out of the way. As Lane set up, Wilma admonished the rest of us."Remember, there is only one rule about dancing in my house: no wallflowers."With that, Lane started the first song, and I asked Wilma to dance. Alison followed suit, asking Lane to dance, and soon she was teaching him how to lead. Finally, Erin stood as well and gave a deep bow to Mary."It would be my honor, enchanting lady, if I could have this dance."With a laugh, Mary stood, and soon we were all moving around the room, trying not to bump into each other or step on each other's toes. For the next hour, we danced, laughed, and pretty much forgot about the world outside. Lane even got up the courage to dance with Erin, although he stayed so far away from her that you would have thought she was radioactive.I took a couple of turns with Erin and was amazed at the way she melted into my arms. When we danced, there was a wave of knowing smirks from my sisters and a pleased smile from Wilma, but I didn't care. I could have danced with her all night. Unfortunately, during my third dance with Erin, the real world decided to interrupt our festivities.Erin and I had just started a turn when the power went out. I instinctively pulled Erin into my arms to protect her, and then I leaned in through the darkness and kissed her. She returned the kiss, ran her hand through my hair, and let out a small moan."Do you think the power will come back on?"Lane's question cut through the fog of my lust and longing."Probably not until sometime after the storm has passed. So, we should all plan on spending the night here and then figuring things out in the morning."With Wilma's agreement, we got settled in for the evening. After some protest, Wilma agreed to sleep in the guest room since it had a direct line of sight to the thermoelectric stove fan that helped circulate the heat from the fireplace. My three sisters slept in Wilma's bed, both to share body heat and because it was the larger of the two beds in the house. Lane slept on the couch, while Erin and I slept on the floor in front of the fireplace.Erin laid out an older sleeping bag, for comfort, with some bedding and blankets on top. In deference to Lane, she waited until she was under the blankets before she shimmied off her pants, while I stoked the fireplace. I made one more pass through the house, to check on Wilma and my sisters, but it seemed they had already fallen asleep. Even Lane had passed right out, despite his proximity to the pants-less Erin.I set a quiet alarm on my phone for two-hour intervals so that I could get up and add wood to the fire, ensuring that it would last all night. Looking down at the makeshift bed where Erin was watching me, I suddenly felt incredibly shy and anxious. I took my sweater and pants off as quickly as I could and set them on a chair before crawling under the blankets next to her. I didn't want to be presumptuous, so I stayed as far over to one side as I could. I had just settled in when I heard Erin's soft voice from behind me."You can come a little closer. I won't bite, you know."My brain froze with indecision, but my heart knew the score and it started beating at a furious rate. I heard her shifting behind me, and I felt an arm wrap itself around my chest. My senses were on fire. The faint scent of lavender from her hair washed over me like a field of wildflowers."Was everyone safe when you made your patrol?"I slowly rolled over so that my forehead was lightly touching hers, and I could see the flickering of the fire reflected in her eyes."I know it's silly, but I can't sleep until I know that everyone I love is safe. Even when she is away at college, Alison texts me each night to let me know she is okay. I will make another round later after I stoke the fire.""It's not silly at all; I feel safe when I'm with you too. Why don't you tell me your story, Davis Crawford."She must have felt me stiffen, and she started to lightly brush her fingertips through the hair on the back of my neck."You don't have to if you're not comfortable with me yet, but I would like to hear it someday when you're ready."We sat in silence for another few minutes, while the tension slowly drained from my body. It had been over 15 years; since before the drugs and alcohol got too bad with my mother; since someone had touched me with kindness and love, and I was helpless before the gentle onslaught of Erin's fingers. Eventually, I started talking."Things weren't always bad with Mom; I remember there being more laughter than anger when I was little. She was very beautiful, and there was a procession of men in her life, even back then, but most of them treated me well. I guess they wanted to make a good impression on her. When I was four or five, though, she took up with a man from a rougher crowd. She started in with the drinking and drugs, and they never really stopped. She got pregnant with that man, and Alison was born. From there, it was like a rock sliding down the side of a hill. It starts slowly, but soon it's rolling downhill in leaps and bounds."After Sharon was born, fewer men came around. My mom was still beautiful, but how many guys are interested in a single mother who has three kids from three different men? I had just turned ten when she left me in charge for the weekend and flew down to Vegas with some friends from the club where she waitressed and danced. A bit more than nine months later, she had Mary."The one thing I can say for my mom is that she mostly managed to stay clean while she was pregnant. But once Mary arrived, the hill got steeper, and the rock started plummeting downwards. As fewer men showed an interest in her, Mom had to blame someone, and we kids were handy targets. That's when the hitting started. I learned pretty quickly that she didn't much care who she hit, so I made sure that I was always close at hand, to try and spare the little ones. If she was going to throw plates at someone, I figured it had better be me."By the time I was 12, I was the only one caring for my siblings. When Mom came home drunk or stoned after her shift at the bar, I would steal enough of her tip money to buy food for my sisters' lunches. That was the worst of it, and I didn't think that we would make it through. I am not sure we would have without our landlord, Mr. Johnson."He lived in the apartment below us and would take us in on the weekends when my mother was out with her boyfriends, feed us dinner, and let us watch a little television. I never found out why he lived such a lonely life, but he helped me keep our family together until I was old enough to handle things myself, so I will always be grateful to him."I could see tears starting to pool in the corner of Erin's eyes."You don't need to hear the rest of this;"Erin stopped me mid-sentence by kissing my lips."You never got to be a kid, Davis. My whole life I felt sorry for myself because my parents didn't want or care for me, but at least I had Gran and Grampy. You had no one."Even though we were lying on an old lumpy sleeping bag on a rough hardwood floor with only a fireplace for heat, I had never felt safer in my life than I did with her right then.To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Michigan Weather and Women: Part 1Love, bastards, and what we leave behind.Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.The Plumber, The Painter, and the Wind off the LakePrologueI have never been much for following instructions or doing what I'm told.In eighth grade, we were assigned to make a volcano in science class. I figured that if the eruption looked good with a couple of tablespoons of baking soda, then it would look even better with the whole container! And what better place for a natural disaster than the teacher's desk at the front of the class. I was right; the whole container of baking soda produced an impressive explosion. What I didn't count on, however, was it producing a week-long suspension from school and a beating from my mother. In high school, we had to take an art class to graduate. Our teacher loved still life drawing and would ramble endlessly about how it revealed the beauty that is in the everyday objects that surround us. I guess he wanted us to reveal the beauty in the bowl of fruit that he had put in the middle of the classroom, but the most beautiful things that I could see were Brittany Johnson's D-cups which filled out her sweater gloriously. At the end of the class, there were 29 drawings of a bowl of fruit and one drawing of a beautiful girl's smile (amongst other details). Although I was suspended for two days, I got a date with Brittany who loved my drawing, so I feel like I came out ahead on that one.In my last year of school, the final mathematics exam asked the following question:Determine the points of intersection between the following parabolas and lines. Illustrate fully.While the other students slaved away to solve the listed problems in the allotted time, I fully illustrated a drawing of our math teacher, Mr. Aaronson, dancing a slow waltz in a field of sunflowers with Mrs. Stevens, the geography teacher. It was the worst-kept secret in the school that our two shyest teachers had massive crushes on each other, and after four years of watching them pine away, I thought they could use a little push.I failed the test, but Mr. Aaronson showed my drawing to Mrs. Stevens during a particularly dull staff meeting, and when it made her blush and smile, he finally got up the courage to ask her out. They are now married and have a little girl who is as cute as a button. At the end of the year, Mr. Aaronson asked me if I planned to pursue math in the future, and when I assured him that I did not, he gave me a passing grade.So, what was my problem, you might ask? Was I just one of those kids who didn't give a shit and was destined for mediocrity or failure in life? Like many things, the answer is more complicated than it might first appear, but I am getting ahead of myself. Our story starts on an unusually cold and blustery afternoon in late October, on the north-eastern shore of Lake Michigan about a half hour's drive north of Petoskey, just outside a village called Good Hart.Chapter 1.It had been a busy day. The perfect storm of an early season snap freeze, strong winds, and lake-effect snow meant that there was a couple of inches of snow on the still soggy ground, along with a number of leaky or burst pipes, malfunctioning valves, and boiler issues as people cranked their heating systems up to full for the first time that year. As a plumber, though, I didn't mind. It just meant more work for me, which was always a good thing.At only 25 years of age, and despite being a master plumber, I was generally the last choice for folks to call, even in an emergency. Anyone with money chose one of the larger and more established plumbing contractors, leaving me with the jobs that they didn't feel were worth their time or effort. That's how I found myself pulling into the laneway of an older house, just off Lamkin Road down by the lake, late that Friday afternoon. It was my last job of the day, but I would be working over the weekend to catch up on my backlog, so I wanted to get it done.The house looked like it hadn't been updated since it was built, likely in the late fifties or early sixties, other than a couple of coats of paint and a new roof when the original finally gave up the ghost. The front gardens were neatly tended, however, and the property itself was stunning, with panoramic views in three directions out over the lake. The sun was just beginning to dip toward the western horizon as I drove up, so the trees cast long shadows across the laneway.The house was owned by Mrs. Wilma C. Anderson, who had called me earlier in the day to say that some of her radiators weren't working and that her boiler was making one hell of a racket when she turned it on. I told her to shut the system down and that I would look at it by the end of the day. She sounded quite elderly, and I didn't like the idea of her going without heat for a night during a cold snap.I rang the doorbell and waited until a tiny wisp of a woman answered. She couldn't have been more than five feet tall and looked older than the hills, but her face was full of life, and her eyes had a twinkle that spoke of humor and mischief."Hi, Mrs. Anderson, I'm Davis Crawford. You called earlier about some issues with your boiler and heating system. How can I help?"Mrs. Anderson gave me an appraising look."I wasn't expecting you to be such a handsome young man. If I were fifty years younger, I would tell you exactly how you could help me, and then I'd teach you a trick or two I learned over the years. But I am too old for that kind of foolishness these days, so I will just have to make use of your plumbing expertise instead. And please, call me Wilma."I couldn't help but laugh and blush at Wilma's surprisingly raunchy sense of humor. I liked her immediately."Let's try that again. What seems to be the problem?""Well, the biggest problem is that I am 91 years old and dying of cancer. The doctors give me less than a year to live. But aside from that, I really can't complain. I have had a good run of it."I cocked my head to one side and gave her a bemused look."Oh, you were wondering what the problem is with my heating system. Well, I turned it on this morning when I got up, and the boiler sounded like there was someone trapped inside of it trying to hammer their way out. There was a worrisome hissing from some of the radiators, as well, and they weren't heating up worth a damn."My husband, Phillip, used to take care of those things for us, but he has been gone for almost five years now, so I hate to think what you will find when you look around.""I'm sure I can help you, Mrs. Anderson,;""Wilma, please.""Sorry, Wilma. Why don't you show me to the basement, and I will try to figure out what's wrong. Then I can get started on fixing it."On the way to the basement stairs, Wilma led me through her crowded but orderly living room. I couldn't help but notice the paintings on just about every surface of its walls."You have a real eye for art, Wilma. Those paintings are beautiful."Wilma smiled wistfully at me and got a faraway look in her eyes as she replied."Phillip and I were artists. I guess I still am, but I haven't felt much like painting since he passed on. Phillip painted portraits. He made a surprisingly good living at it; you would be amazed at what rich people will pay to see their lives immortalized in oil on canvas. I never had the knack. Phillip could make even the most corpulent and corrupt industrialist appear regal and wise. I could only ever capture what I actually saw in them, and I quickly discovered that they did not enjoy, or pay for, that kind of introspection."So, I painted landscapes, and there is always a market for those. But I kept some of my favorite pieces, over the years, as you can see."As Wilma spoke, I took a closer look at the paintings. One, in particular, was striking; a portrait of a beautiful young woman, in her late teens or early twenties, with a stethoscope around her neck and her blonde hair pulled back into a tight ponytail. She was wearing a loose hoodie and was curled up in an Adirondack chair, reading a book. It was not what you would expect from a formal portrait, but it seemed to capture her essence in a way that no photograph could match. I must have stopped moving as I was drawn into the image, so Wilma gave me a minute before she continued."That's the last painting that Phillip worked on before he passed. He didn't get the chance to finish it, but I still think it's his finest work."I couldn't help but agree."Who's the model? She's beautiful.""That's my granddaughter, Erin. You can't tell from the portrait, but she's a real firecracker. As a grandparent, you're not supposed to play favorites, but she was very special to Phillip, and it hit her hard when he passed. There is more love in that one painting than in all the other portraits that he painted over his lifetime. Except for his first, of course, of me.""Where are Phillips' other works? Surely, they weren't all commissions that are now locked away in some dusty millionaire's palace."Wilma's expression turned bleak as she contemplated her response."All of his other paintings were sold after he died. The kids said they would fetch a better price while there was an upswing of interest in his work after his death, so they insisted that they all go to auction as quickly as possible. They were probably right, I guess, although I loved his art more than I needed the money. But how do you argue with your kids when they have just lost their father?""Do any of your children live nearby?""They all moved far away. Phillip and I chose a wonderful spot to live and make our art, but a challenging place to raise a family. It's not so bad now, what with the internet, highways, and the like, but when we first moved here sixty-some years ago, it was very isolated. We were young and selfish, and our selfishness cost us dearly."We thought that our children would grow to love this area over time, like we did. But they never did, and they left as soon as they could get away. My daughter, Samantha, is a retired lawyer and she and her third husband split their time between their loft in Manhattan and their beach house in the Bahamas. My son, Robert, is an oil executive down in Texas. Neither of them has been here in more than a decade, except for Phillip's funeral."My baby, Max, passed away more than twenty years ago now of cancer. Erin is his granddaughter. She is a pediatrician, and she splits her time between the hospital in Petoskey and the children's hospital down in Grand Rapids. She comes to see me when she can, but she is very busy. My other relatives all live busy lives far away from here. We chose to live here, though, so I can't be too upset that the rest of the family chose to live far away."But enough about me. What about you, Mr. Crawford? Do you have any children?""It's just me and my siblings, I'm afraid, and it's been that way for quite some time. My oldest sister, Alison, is 20, and she goes to college at North Central Michigan, in Petoskey. She is planning to become a nurse practitioner. The rest of the gang still lives at home with me. Sharon is 17 now, so she kind of runs the show while I am working; Mary is 15 but going on 30, if you know what I mean; and Lane is the baby of the family at 12.""Where are your parents?""I don't honestly know. We each have a different father, or at least we think we do. Sharon, Lane, and I have no idea who our fathers are, so there's a chance that we might be full siblings, but I doubt it. My mother never kept the same man around for long. Alison's father has been in and out of jail since before she was born and is currently serving a stint in federal prison. But Mary has it the worst of all of us."My mother met Mary's dad on a weekend bender in Vegas, and he is a pretty big deal. Rich, famous, the kind of guy you see on TV and the cover of magazines. A real family man, except when it comes to Mary, whom he refuses to even acknowledge. He bought my mom's silence with a lump sum payment and a non-disclosure agreement. That money was supposed to be put in a trust for Mary, but my mom snorted and injected it all in less than a year. Mary has written to her father dozens of times and reached out to him on social media countless more, but he wants nothing to do with his bastard daughter."As for my mom, she went away for the weekend almost seven years ago now and left me in charge. And I am still in charge, I guess. So, no time for dating or romance for me, and I think that I will be just about done with raising kids by the time that Lane goes off to college."Wilma gave me a look filled with more empathy than I had felt in a long time, maybe ever."Anyway, I should take a look at your boiler and see what I can do about getting you some heat."I would have called the boiler in Wilma's basement old, but that wouldn't have done it justice. Frankly, it wouldn't have seemed out of place in a museum of heating and plumbing, and it was hanging on to life by the barest of threads. With only a year to live, however, I wasn't going to recommend to Wilma that she replace the whole system with something more modern and efficient."I think I can fix your boiler so that it will hold on for another year or two, and I can patch a couple of leaks in the lines to the main radiators as well. One line to a radiator at the back of the house is completely shot, so I will shut that one off and be back to replace it later this week.""What's all that going to cost?""It's free of charge, Ma'am. You've got enough to look after with your health and all, without having to worry about your heating system. I never had a grandma to spoil, at least not one that I know of, so it would be my pleasure to do this for you.""Please, it's Wilma. And it's a grandmother's prerogative to spoil her grandchildren, and not the other way around. But your kindness is mighty appreciated, Davis."It took me a couple of hours to shore up the boiler and repair the lines that were still in reasonable condition before I was finished for the day. As I got ready to leave, I found Wilma sitting alone in the living room reading an old paperback."I'll call you later this week, once the replacement line for your radiator comes in."Wilma got a mischievous smile on her face."Why, Davis, are you getting fresh with me?""If I were older and more experienced, I would in an instant. But I hardly think I can compete with the memory of your Phillip.""Too true, too true. Alright young man, well thank you for taking the time to look after a foolish old woman on a cold October night.""I hardly think you're foolish, Wilma, but it's been my pleasure."I didn't get home from Wilma's until well after nine that night, and by the time I pulled into our gravel driveway, I was beat. The dilapidated old yard light mounted on the roof of the garage shone weakly down on the sloppy mix of gravel and mud that was our yard, and I could hear the excited barks of Munchkin, our rescue puppy. He was a mix of German Shepherd and Cane Corso, with some variety of northern dog thrown in, and he was mighty pleased to see me.I'm glad that someone was.I came into our small three-bedroom rental to find Sharon and Lane sitting at the dining room table working on his math homework. I wish that they reacted like Munchkin when they saw me, but Lane just grunted a hello, while Sharon looked up at me with a mixture of sadness and worry."Mary is out with the McDougal brothers again. They showed up here a half hour ago, I told her not to go with them, but she wouldn't listen.""The McDougal brothers are assholes," was Lane's addition to the conversation, without even looking up from the table. He wasn't wrong. The oldest McDougall brother, Calum, was a couple of years ahead of me at school and was a bully and a braggart. Two of his three brothers had followed in his esteemed footsteps, while the jury was still out on the youngest, James."I'm going to go get her. Next time that those boys turn up in our yard, let Munchkin lose on them.""Alright, dinner will be in the oven when you get back. Given 'em hell, Bro."The McDougal brothers lived just outside Pellston in the closest thing to a mansion that you could find in our neck of the woods. Their family owned the largest construction and maintenance company in the area and had most of the Public Works contracts sown up, along with a not inconsiderable portion of the private construction in our region as well. Their parents spent most of their time in Sarasota, Florida, though, and the brothers had free rein while they were gone.As I drove up their long, paved driveway, automatic floodlights came on, illuminating the ostentatious columns that flanked the entrance to their house. I parked in front of the nearest bay of their four-car attached garage while noting that there was another three-car garage further off to the right. I idly wondered who got to park in which garage. Rich people problems, I guess.I walked to the front door and let myself in. From the foyer, I could hear the loud thump of music coming from the back of the house, so I headed that way. As I passed through the kitchen, I nearly bumped into James, who was holding a couple of empty serving bowls. He stopped dead when he saw me, looking nervous, clearly not expecting anyone else to be in their house. Certainly not me, anyway."Hey James, I am here to get my sister. Where is she?"He hesitated a moment before pointing toward the back of the house."She's in the game room playing pool with the guys. We didn't force her to come here or anything, if that's what you're worried about.""Maybe that's true, James. But you know she is still a minor, and I am her guardian, so I'm going to fetch her and bring her home."James didn't like the sound of that, but I turned my back on him and followed the music to a large, sunken room at the back of the house, which had an expensive-looking pool table in the middle. The remaining McDougal brothers were either playing pool or smoking up on one of the couches that were scattered around the outside of the room. Calum was presiding over the festivities, while the Pistons game was playing on a wall-mounted TV that was bigger than some movie screens. Despite his family's blue-collar roots, Calum looked like an overgrown frat boy, with his preppy clothes and fifty-dollar haircut.Mary was sitting in the middle of one of the couches, with a McDougal brother on one side and one of their hangers-on on the other. She looked somewhere between uncomfortable and scared, but she gave me a defiant scowl. The music stopped, and everyone looked to Calum and then back at me. There was a nervous tension in the air."Hi Calum, I'm here for my sister."Calum was now in a bit of a spot; he couldn't just let me come into his home and give him orders without losing face with his brothers and their cronies. But he also knew, or at least suspected, that my sister was underage. And then there was always the Pipe Wrench Incident. That always made people nervous to be around me."That's not my problem. She told my brother that she wanted to party, so she's here to party. No one forced her to come, and she seems to be having a good time."I wondered if all of Calum's dates looked as scared and uncomfortable as Mary did at that moment when they were having a 'good time'."Well, since she is still a minor and I'm her guardian, it's a bit of a problem. Or it could be. But I don't want to put a damper on your evening, so I'll just bring Mary home with me and we'll call it a night."Calum looked toward James who had just come back into the room with bowls now filled with potato chips."Is that true, Limp dick? Did you bring an underage girl home to party with us?"James began to sputter before Calum shook his head in disgust. He pointed over at Mary."Get the fuck out of here, and don't come back until you're sixteen," he said before turning back to me."And you. Just get the fuck out of our house."It was a silent drive home. Mary refused to even look at me, staring out the window instead. When we pulled into our yard, Munchkin came running up to greet us, and Mary finally spoke."You didn't need to embarrass me like that. I'm old enough to make my own choices, you know.""The law says you're still a minor. And you'll always be my sister. Those guys are no good, Mary. You know that.""James is different. He isn't like the rest of them.""Maybe that's true, or maybe not. But you don't hang out in a nest of rattlesnakes, just because there is a garter snake in there with them that you think is cute."After a pause and some continued barking from Munchkin, Mary finally looked over at me."You're not my dad, you know. You can't tell me what to do."And there it was. It always came down to the same thing with Mary; her father's rejection of her. Over the years, it had undermined her self-esteem and destroyed her self-worth to the point where I wondered if they would ever recover. Unfortunately, I was just smart enough to see the problem, but I had no idea how to fix it. A brother's love can only go so far, I guess."I know, Mary. I know. But I love you, and I am so proud of you, and I just wish that was enough."We sat in silence for another minute before she replied."I wish it was too."Chapter 2.It took a couple of days for Mrs. Anderson's new radiator line to arrive, and I gave her a call when I went to pick it up."Hi, Mrs. And; Wilma. I was just picking up the replacement line for your radiator, and I was wondering if you needed anything else from town, while I'm here. I was going to come by and install the line later this afternoon if that works for you.""That's very kind of you, Davis. Would you mind picking up a few groceries for me? I can send the store a list, so they will be ready for you when you get there."A couple of my calls that day took longer than expected, so it was late in the afternoon again by the time I made it to Wilma's place. The early season snow had mostly melted away, and her yard was now a combination of gravel and thick soupy mud that could swallow a tire as easily as it could swallow a boot."Thank you for picking the groceries up for me, you're too kind.""It was no trouble at all, especially since I was coming out this way anyway. If you don't mind me asking, how do you usually get them?""I used to have a young man up the way who would help me with groceries and yard work, and other small things, but now I am pretty much on my own.""What happened to him? Did he move away?""No, he still lives in the same place that he always has, but I am pretty sure that my family paid him more not to help me than I was paying for his assistance.""What? That seems like a crappy thing for them to do to you."Wilma gave a resigned sigh and then offered me a coffee while she told me her story."I think I told you the last time you were here, that most of my family has moved on from this place, except my granddaughter Erin. The rest of them already have an agreement in place with a developer, the McDougals, to turn this property into a high-end resort for the Fudgies, so they have someplace to spend their money after visiting Mackinac Island.""Fudgies," was what the locals called the tourists from down south who descended on the upper peninsula in the summer."If you don't mind me asking, just how much land do you own?""Well, Phillip and I didn't have much to spend our money on over the years, so we bought up many of the nearby properties when they went up for sale. We ended up with at least a quarter mile of land that fronts onto the lake, without even really trying."I let out a low whistle."That must be worth a small fortune. I can understand your family's interest.""At first, they didn't care if I stayed in the house after Phillip died. They figured that I would follow soon enough. After a few years, however, they started to get impatient, and it's fair to say that they are now actively encouraging me to leave, by foot, by car, or in a box. They have generously offered to put me out to pasture in a warehouse for the old and infirm, though, to await my impending doom."With my cancer, their wish is finally going to come true. By this time next year, I will be sipping coffee with Phillip in whatever afterlife we atheists get to enjoy. Actually, who am I kidding? If there is an afterlife for Phillip and me, the first thing I'm going to do when I get there is get on my knees, undo his belt buckle, and then show him just how much I've missed him these past five years.Wilma looked a bit startled as if she had just remembered that I was still there."I'm sorry, Davis. You probably didn't need to hear that last part. I just miss him so much. I still see him in the trees and along the shore, and I sometimes hear his voice in the wind off the lake.""It's all good, Wilma. I just hope that my brother and sisters get to experience the kind of love that you and Phillip had someday.""What about you, Davis? Don't you deserve to experience that kind of love as well?""Maybe I deserve it, Wilma, but I don't think I am going to find it. It's been tough; real tough, looking after my family all these years. I have done things that I am not proud of, but that needed to be done. I don't regret them; I would do anything to protect the people I love. But I doubt that anyone would be able to love me, once they found out what I've done.""I think you are selling yourself short, Davis. We are all artists, and we are all worthy of love."With that, Wilma offered to top up my coffee before I started replacing the broken line. As the evening's shadows deepened, I saw her watching me with compassion and concern in her eyes. Once I was finished, I felt her hand on my shoulder, and she gave it an empathetic squeeze."A penny for your thoughts?"I stopped what I was doing and turned to look at her."It's my sister, Mary. I am losing her. She is so hurt and angry that she is beginning to make bad choices, and I don't know how to help her. I've tried to be her brother, parent, and friend, but I'm failing at all three."Wilma offered no judgment, good or bad. She just listened, and when I finished, she spoke."Bring her over this Sunday around noon. Tell her to wear some old clothes that she doesn't mind getting dirty. You can come too if you would like and bring your little brother to do some fishing, but Mary will be spending her time with me."It wasn't easy convincing Mary to come to Wilma's. If you have spent time dealing with teenage girls, you know that they can be as stubborn as late-season ice on the lake. In the end, I resorted to threats and bribery to get her onboard, but she assured me that she would hate every minute she was there. Lane came with us as well, with the promise that we could spend the afternoon fishing off the end of Wilma's dock.By the time we arrived, Mary was sullenly glued to the passenger seat and wouldn't look up from her phone. Wilma waited a few minutes for Mary, but she stubbornly refused to leave the truck. Eventually, Wilma pulled on her rubber boots and walked over to the truck. She looked up at Mary and started speaking."There are three things that I know are true."The first, I've already shared with your brother. We are all artists because we are all worthy of love. But many of us lose our way. We are hurt and abandoned, and we are buried in shame. I was like that for many years. But my husband, Phillip, found me and taught me what it is to be loved. Not just the physical act; although he taught me about that as well; but the certainty that I was seen, known, and cherished. He showed me that I am an artist.You are an artist too."Second, I am old, I have cancer, and I will die. Not today, and hopefully not tomorrow, but soon. And that is okay; we all die. I have lived a good life. And when I do, I hope that Phillip will be waiting for me with a glass of chilled white wine and his beautiful smile. My art may linger for a while once I am gone but, eventually, it too will be lost."Third, the world is full of bastards. Your brother tells me that you and he are both bastards. I will tell you a secret that I have shared with very few people; I am a bastard too."My mother was beautiful but poor. Her parents lost everything during the Great Depression, and she worked as a housemaid for a rich and powerful man to support her family. When she fell pregnant, he put her out on the street and refused to recognize her child, his daughter; me. Because of his rejection, I spent too many years steeped in shame and self-loathing. But eventually, I learned a hard truth; my father was a bastard by choice, while I was a bastard by birth. And those of us who are bastards by birth must never let the bastards by choice win."Come inside when you're ready. I'm too old and it's too cold for me to stand here waiting for you."With that, Wilma turned and slowly made her way back to the house. Surprisingly, after a minute, Mary followed. When they reached the door, Wilma turned to look back at me."It's time for you boys to go fishing. There is a warm breeze off the lake that will bring you good luck."Lane and I made our way down the hill to the dock in silence, our fishing rods, ice chest, and tackle box in hand. Unlike a seasonal dock that would be taken out of the lake each fall, Wilma's dock could be used year-round and was built with heavy timbers and steel bracing, so it could withstand the crushing force of the winter's ice. When we reached the dock, we felt the warm wind that Wilma had promised, and we chose our lures and began to cast. After a half hour of fishing, Lane broke the silence."Do you think it's my fault?""Do I think what's your fault, Bud?""That mom left us. That she never came back. Do you think it's my fault?"I sighed as I thought about my answer."No. It's not your fault. It's no one's fault, really, maybe not even hers. It's funny though, she brought some amazing people into this world. I wish she could have seen how incredible you and your sisters have turned out. But she made her choice, and that's on her, not you."Lane thought about my answer before he continued."But you would be better off without me. Sharon would have more time to study for the scholarship she will need to get away from here. I try to be nice to Mary, to make her feel better, but I just seem to make things worse for her as well. And I see how hard you work to keep our family together. I feel like you would all be better off without me. If I weren't here, maybe Mom would come back home."I took a deep breath and tried to push down the anger that threatened to overwhelm me; anger at my mother for abandoning us, anger at myself for never being enough, and anger at a world that would leave my brother feeling like it would be better off if he didn't exist. I felt the wind off the lake as it blew across my face, drying my unshed tears before they were formed. As I was wondering how to unbreak my brother's heart, a particularly strong gust of wind blew through and Lane's fishing rod bent into a deep arc, the tip dancing wildly as a fish fought against the line."Dad! Help;"The drag clicked furiously as the fish pulled line, as Lane fought to keep his rod tip up. I quickly set my rod aside and braced him, my hands held loosely beside his as he fought to reel in his catch. We worked together for what seemed like an eternity before he finally fought his fish to the side of the dock. I grabbed the net and saw that he had hooked a steelhead trout that was easily two feet long and must have weighed at least eight pounds if not more. It was a wonder the drag held steady, and his line didn't break during the fight.As I scooped up his catch, the steelhead's silver sides shimmered like polished chrome in the fading light, and it was so big that it took up over half the ice chest I had brought along to store our catch. Lane was flushed with excitement at landing such an impressive fish, and I was so proud of him that my heart almost ached."Nice work, Son."He just looked up at me for a moment before throwing his arms around me in a hug. In the time since our mother left, he had never called me by anything other than my name. I never tried to be his dad; I didn't think I was qualified, but I guess that all of us need someone in our lives who will love us without conditions or end."Never think that you're a burden on me or the family. Maybe you need a bit more from us right now than you can give back, but that's alright. Because sixty years from now, when I am old and can't wipe my ass anymore, you are going to be paying me back in spades, alright?"With that, we went back to fishing in companionable silence. I pulled in a few smaller ones, but nothing to match Lane's steelhead.A few hours later, the wind had picked up and it was getting colder, so we packed up our equipment and made our way back toward the house. Halfway down the dock, however, a huge gust of wind swept through, and I heard a cry followed by a loud splash. Turning back, I saw that Lane's foot had slipped through a broken slat, and he had fallen off the dock. Without thinking, I dropped the ice box and rods and jumped into the water to help him.When I got him to shore, he couldn't put any weight on his ankle, and any efforts to do so were met with cries of pain. I quickly collected our discarded fishing gear and set it to one side, before helping him to slowly make his way back up the hill. The November chill quickly took hold of us as we walked, plastering our damp clothing to our skin, and we were shivering uncontrollably by the time we reached the house. I knocked but it took a minute for Wilma and Mary to come out from the studio at the back of the house."I am sorry to cut things short, but Lane had an accident down at the dock and he sprained or maybe even broke his ankle. I am going to have to take him to the hospital in Petoskey to get it looked at before it swells up any further."Wilma looked at me with concern."Maybe you should hold off at least for a little while. My granddaughter, Erin, the pediatrician, is coming for dinner tonight and should be here any minute. Why don't we let her take a look at it before you head into town? And let's get you out of those clothes; you must be freezing. I still have some of Phillip's things in the closet that might fit you."A few minutes later, I had changed into a pair of comfortable but slightly musty-smelling pants, with a warm sweater over a well-worn collared shirt. I was both taller and wider than Phillip had been, at least in the twilight of his years, so the pants were a bit short, while the sweater was tight across my shoulders. While I changed, Mary and Wilma had set Lane up on the couch with his ankle elevated on some pillows. I helped him change out of his wet clothing and into an old sweatshirt and shorts that fit over his swollen ankle. Once Lane was settled, Wilma and I talked quietly in the kitchen."It's getting late, and you must be getting hungry, but I don't think I have enough to feed everyone."I thought for a moment."We may be in luck. Lane caught the biggest steelhead I have ever seen earlier this afternoon, but I left it down by the dock after the accident. If you have a few potatoes and maybe a veg or two, I am sure I can whip something up that would feed us all."Wilma looked at me with a sly smile."He cooks, he plumbs, and he cares for his family, all while cutting a dashing figure in my late husband's favorite sweater. You, Mr. Crawford, are a catch.""I am not sure about that, Wilma," I replied with a laugh, "But either way, this catch had better go and get our earlier catch, so I can get started on dinner."It took me almost half an hour to collect our fishing gear and bring it back up to the truck. By the time I was done, an older SUV was parked behind my truck, which meant that Erin had arrived. After I loaded the gear, I used the fishing knife and stained plastic cutting board that I kept in a bin under the back seat to clean and filet the steelhead before heading inside.From the doorway, I could see a head of sandy-blonde hair pulled back into a loose ponytail sticking up from the far side of the couch, and I heard a calm and melodic voice talking to Lane while Wilma and Mary looked on. I was so lost in that voice that I almost jumped when the latch on the door caught behind me. The head of sandy-blonde hair looked up at the sound, revealing a pair of amber, almost golden eyes."You must be the father," said that same melodic voice, as those eyes bore their way into my soul."It's Davis Crawford, and I'm the older brother.""Erin Anderson, nice to meet you. Can you get hold of your parents? We might need to take Lane to the hospital for some X-rays.""No," I replied more harshly than I intended."No," I tried again, more gently but with an edge to my voice. "Our parents aren't around; I am as close as you're going to get. I am Lane's legal guardian if that helps."There was a slight pause as her amber eyes shifted from surprise to curiosity."That helps a lot. Why don't you give me 15 minutes or so to take a look at this brave dude's ankle, then we can talk over some options, once I have a better sense of what's going on.""That okay with you, Bud?" I asked as I walked over to the couch."Yeah, that should be fine," he replied, but his eyes were wide, and his cheeks were flushed. For a moment, I was worried that he might be running a fever, but then I got my first look at Erin, and I understood.Maybe she wasn't classically beautiful like a movie star or swimsuit model, but she was lean and fit, and from what I could see, had more than enough curves in all the right places. It was her face, however, that captured me. She had delicate features accentuated by her high cheekbones, and there was a softness to her expression that spoke of empathy and kindness. Her eyes, though intense, had a warmth that put me instantly at ease.I realized much too late that I had been staring at Erin for an uncomfortably long time while holding the bag of steelhead filets out like some kind of sacrificial offering. While I stood frozen, the look in Erin's beautiful eyes had shifted from curiosity to amusement; I would assume at the fish-carrying simpleton standing in front of her."Thanks, Dr. Anderson; err, Erin. I appreciate your taking a look at him and; I am going to go cook us up some fish before I make an even bigger ass of myself."Wilma joined me in the kitchen, while Erin continued to assess Lane's injured ankle. We spent the next few minutes dicing the potatoes and veggies and tossing them with some olive oil, salt, and pepper before sprinkling the filets of steelhead with a mixture of herbs. I topped the fish with some slices of a less-than-fresh, but still edible, lemon I found in the fridge, before putting the whole thing in the oven.To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

Geekz And Freakz: Part 4 Thomas finds intimacy. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. I watched Kelly walk away, buck naked, down the hall towards the bedroom. She was back in less than a minute, with a small box in her hand, which she tossed on the coffee table. She knelt in front of me, looked me over, and gently pushed me onto my back. "The second time you'll last much longer. Now lie back and enjoy," she said as she lay next to me. She kissed me, deep and long, as her hand played over my chest and stomach. One leg draped over my thigh, forcing my legs slightly apart. Her touch moved lower, tracing an outline on my abdomen of my semi-hard cock. A fingertip dragged lightly down my shaft, flooding my body with electricity. Kelly looked down and watched as I became more erect under the gentle touch of her thumb and forefinger, sliding up and down the length of my cock. Maneuvering between my legs, she kissed the base of my thick shaft. My cock twitched sharply as her tongue slid up the underside of the head. She smiled and took me in her mouth. I swelled even more until her lips stretched around my girth. When she was satisfied, she sat up, still firmly holding my pulsating phallus. With her other hand, she flipped open the little box and pulled out a little sealed pack. She bit the seal and tugged. Spitting the plastic, she simultaneously shook the contents from the packet and retrieved the latex wreath. Kelly placed the wreath on my scepter s head, then skillfully rolled it down my fat cock, and repositioned, straddled me. Reaching down she rubbed the head in small circles against her cunt until her eyes rolled back into her head. She paused for a long time, only breathing heavily and intensely concentrating on an invisible tide which carried her to the shores of Nirvana. Coming back to lucid coherence, She let her weight settled on me and I slid in, up to the hilt. With the condom, the sensation was slightly muted, but still intense with her firm rippled cunt walls embracing my thick rod. She rode me, slowly and confidently, her body moving in this fluid dance of sex. My stamina was again overestimated. Her active spasming cunt would not tolerate my best efforts to resist. Two weeks of abstinence was not abated by just one eruption. The second blast was more euphoric than the first, just20 minutes ago. When I finished, she sank slowly to the floor. I pulled the condom off and covered us with a blanket. The rest of the night we alternated between resting and fucking until the 3-pack of condoms were exhausted. When those were gone, we used our mouths and hands until the gray morning light crawled in through the window. Eventually we slept on the floor. I dreamed I was lying with Kelly in my arms and I opened my eyes to find Nico standing over me, glaring at me. I jerked awake to a sunlit living room. Kelly smiled wearily up at me and kissed my sore lips. She stood and pulled me to the bathroom. We showered, taking our time to wash and massage each other's achy body, under the hot spray. Unable to contain ourselves, we fucked up against the tile wall, as the water changed, from hot, to warm, to cool, to cold. I was shivering as Kelly finished me off with well-soaped hands. Little Tommy was now totally spent, cold, and more anti-social than my first semester. Kelly lovingly dried me off and looked with surprise and pity on my shriveled hero. Finishing with a gentle kiss, she said; Oh, my hero. You will rise again; and I am proud to know you; You mighty king! By the time I left, every part of me felt raw. For once I was glad Nico wasn't around for a post-game encounter. Back to isolation. I didn't see, or hear from Nico for another two weeks. Normally this would have sunk me emotionally, but I was initially buoyed by my night with Kelly. I was dying to talk to Kelly; but, once again, I didn't have her number or last name. Whenever possible, I took detours through her neighborhood but never spotted her. I suspected that the apartment we used, was borrowed from one of her friends. I wasn't even sure Kelley was her real name. Whenever I thought of Nico, though; I fell into a sour mood. It was odd that someone who initially made me so happy was now the root of my pain. Her silence cut me deeply, and I eventually came to the conclusion it had to end. That was it, I was done. I sent a text to Nico, telling her I quit, or was retiring, or whatever she wanted to call it; because I was through. I couldn't do it anymore. Nico s New Personality. A few days later, Nico showed up at the computing lab; stomping past the long line of students waiting for a computer. End of semester projects were coming due, and finals were just around the corner; so the lab was packed. Nico looked pale and tired and agitated. "Can I talk to you?" I told a coworker I was taking my break, and led I Nico to an empty conference room.  "How have you been?" I asked her. My question must have caught her off guard because she looked surprised and a little confused. "Okay, I guess. You?" I shrugged. She went on. "This might be the last chance I get to see you, you know, this semester. Sorry I've been such a bitch, it's not fair to you." She was silent for a long time before she asked, "How did it go with Kelly?" That was the question I was dreading most. I didn't want to lie to Nico but I didn't want to tell the truth, either. At least, not the whole truth. "It went pretty well. She seemed happy when I left." Nico nodded thoughtfully. Finally I asked, "Do you want to hear about it?" She shook her head. "No, I don't think so." She frowned at the floor. "You really want to quit?" "This whole thing has grown out of control. I can't do it anymore. It's not what I want." Nico nodded but didn't argue with me like I had expected. "I guess that's that." She grew quiet, as if having an internal debate, before she asked, "How long is your break?" "At least another ten minutes. Why?" "I was thinking we could have one last time together before the school year ended. What do you say?" I thought of Kelly and my immediate thought was, no. But then I realized that for the first time Nico was asking me, not telling me, and I glimpsed a hint of pleading in her eyes so I relented. "Okay. What do you want to do?" She smiled and sat on the edge of the table. "Let's do what you want." Another first, I stepped between her legs, then slipped my hand under her skirt, and wasn't surprised to find she wasn't wearing panties. She was swollen and wet and ready, as if she had been working herself over just before she got to the lab. Nico undid my pants and pushed them down. I expected she was going to give me a blowjob or handjob, but instead she scooted to the edge of the table, grabbed my turgid cock, and rubbed it against her wet slit. After some initial resistance I eased in. Just like that, I was fucking Nico, and it was then, I realized nothing bad was going to happen to her. It was incredibly liberating to let go of the irrational fear. She was tight, incredibly tight. Nico lay back on the big table, pulled up her skirt and fingered her clit. I watched my cock sink into her swollen cunt. It reappeared, wet and shiny, stretching and pulling her nether lips. I paused with the tip barely inside her and held it there. Her strumming fingers flashed over her clit. When I couldn't wait any longer, I plunged back into her. All those months of anxious frustration, I poured into fucking her, channeling it through my cock. Nico fucked me back with equal abandon, her feet locked together behind my ass; spurring me on, her fingers flying, her cunt squeezing and convulsing. She sat up suddenly. Then she climbed onto me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and wrapping her legs around my waist; and bounced her petite body on my cock. I grabbed her ass with both hands to support her and marveled for a moment how light she was. Nico hungrily met every one of my thrusts, her breath hitching with every stroke, until I grunted, "I'm going to come." "Then do it," she hissed through clenched teeth. Her body moved desperately against mine and our rhythm became fractured and erratic as I erupted. I stumbled back against the wall and waited as her bobbing slowed to stop. She slipped off and adjusted her skirt while I dressed. "Goodbye, Thomas," she said a bit sadly, turning away quickly towards the exit. That's when I noticed she was wearing the same exact outfit as the first night we met. Before I could call to her, she was gone. A Summer of Change. I didn't hear from Nico until the end of July. I was living at my parents' for the summer and received a small padded envelope in the mail. Inside were a USB stick and a brief note from Nico: Thomas, There's a video message for you on the stick. The video is for you and only you and it requires a password for you to access. The password is a simple one-syllable word I taught you this past year. Nico. In the relative seclusion of my room, I plugged the USB stick into my laptop. When the dialogue box appeared, asking for the password. I hesitated momentarily, before typing in: cunt. The video player started up and there was Nico looking out at me from my screen. I couldn't help but smile when I saw those green eyes but the smile was short-lived as I noticed Nico was pale and drawn, she wasn't wearing any makeup, and her hair was now a more natural auburn color and rather unkempt. The wall behind her bed was plain white with no decorations. The vibe was definitely institutional. Frowning, I clicked Play. "Hi, Thomas. There's no easy way to say this, so here it is: The reason you've received this video is that I am dead." My vision darkened, the walls and ceiling closed in on me. I forced myself to take deep slow breaths, until the pressure lifted.  On-screen, Nico was blinking back tears, and looking away from the camera. After a minute she took a shaky breath, and went on. "There's so much I want to tell you and there's so much I need to tell you. I owe you the truth and more. "I have a type of brain tumor known as a glioblastoma multiforme that is rather malignant and was rather advanced when it was found over a year ago. The location of the tumor made surgical treatment impossible. I did have radiative therapy but it was ineffective. Even if that did work it was only going to buy me a few extra months. The prognosis was grim: Most people in my condition die within six months; a small percentage make it to twelve. I'm on month fourteen and counting so I feel like I've won some sort of cosmic sweepstakes. "After I was diagnosed I had a choice. I could either spend my remaining time at home with my family, enduring countless trips to the hospital for treatment that might buy me a short amount of time or I could go back to school and try and live a normal life. "I chose life. I was nineteen and I wanted to be normal or, at least, pretend to be for the little time I had left. "Knowing when I was going to die, changed me. I saw how much pain my condition was causing my family and I wanted to spare others from ever feeling that. So I decided I wouldn't let anyone new get close to me. Turns out, that wasn't so easy. "I also began experiencing all these dark urges. I didn't want to get involved with anyone, but I began to have sexual cravings. I was able to resist them for a while, but then they overwhelmed me. They still do, but now I don't have the strength to act on them." I noticed, as she spoke, her left eyelid was blinking slightly slower than her right. There was also a slurring of her words but I didn't know if that was from the tumor or possibly from medication. "Maybe I was feeling lonely. Maybe it was the fact that you treated me decently in spite of my appearance. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was chemistry. Maybe it was everything. Maybe it was nothing. Whatever it was, when I caught you checking out my body I had the undeniable urge to suck your cock. I figured I would jump you, have a good time and we would go our separate ways. But you really surprised me. I tried to forget about you afterwards but it was impossible. You once called me your drug. Well, you were my drug and I was hooked after only one time. "Despite my vow I went back to see if you were really that special. You were. God help me, I was falling for you but I still didn't want you to fall for me. That's why I treated you like shit. Since I couldn't stay away from you I hoped I could drive you away. And while a little piece of me died every time I mistreated you, I simply can't imagine how I made you feel. For that I am truly sorry. "My fucking project was a ploy for you to see there are better people out there than me. I was careful to set you up with girls I knew you would like and who would treat you well. With each new girl I was afraid you would leave me, but you proved to be loyal to a fault and that made me love you even more. "Thomas, I love you. I think you love me, too, or at least, you once loved me. I'm sorry I never got to hear you say it." "I love you, Nico," I said to the screen. Nico started to say something but stumbled over her words and started swearing. She got stuck on the word fuck, repeating it over and over for more than a minute before there was a break in the video. When the video resumed night had fallen in Nico's room. "The seizures are growing more frequent and getting worse. I have headaches and I'm so tired all time. All I want to do is sleep. My short-term memory doesn't work so well nowadays so I had to go back and watch what I had recorded. "So, I wanted you and I didn't want to hurt you, but I did hurt you. That day in the coffee shop you were incredibly brave in trying to tell me how you felt. In my panic I lashed out and I'm afraid I may have permanently damaged our relationship. The next several weeks were especially bad for seizures and tremors. I ignored your calls and texts because I couldn't think coherently and I didn't want you to see me like that. "When I felt better I went to the computing center, saw the pain etched on your face and I knew I had finally succeeded in driving you away. I couldn't let you go, though, and I had to have you one last time. Maybe a more accurate way to say it would be 'one first time.' Despite all my blunt talk about sex I was no more experienced than you, in anything. I learned as I went along, just like you. In the end, you were my first and my last. You were my only." Nico's head began jerking slightly to the side, her eyes unfocused. The jerking continued unabated until the video cut to a sunlit room. Now there was a soft beeping of a monitor in the background. Nico's left eye was filled with blood and the pupil fixed and dilated. "There's so much I want to say but I don't have time for. I'm afraid if I don't wrap this up soon I won't be able to edit it and then you'll have to watch long stretches of me swearing and twitching. "I wish I had done so much differently. I should have treated you better. I should have loved you openly and, if you loved me in return, I should have spent every possible moment with you. My intentions were to fully live what remained of my life and I failed in the worst possible way. I denied you. I denied love. I denied life." Tears brimmed in her eyes once more. Several minutes passed before she composed herself.  "This is my last will and testament to you, Thomas. I want you to find love and happiness. I know I can't guarantee it, but I might be able to give you a push in the right direction. Kelly told me about that night, so I know how it touched her. You two shared a beautiful moment; and I have to admit I'm jealous. Promise me you'll see her again, if only just to talk with her. She'll be living at this address in the fall so she should be easy to find."  Kelly's name and address appeared on the screen. "Find her, talk to her and see where it goes from there. Maybe you're right for each other. Maybe not. But you have to find out. "I don't know what lies ahead for me besides Death. Even though I've spent the past year mentally preparing I'm suddenly scared. Death is a chasm bigger than the Grand Canyon but instead of being filled with beauty it's filled only with darkness. Death is a black void stretching out before me. I'm at the edge now and about to step off into the abyss. Will there be a bottom? Will there be another side? "Is there a soul after Death? I hope; certainly hope so, because I want to keep watch over you. If I can, I'll come back and haunt you, but in a nice way. I'll come to you in your dreams, and fuck your brains out. I swear I will."  Her lower lip was trembling now. With a shaky voice she finished with,  "Goodbye, Thomas. I love you." Seasons In The Sun.  Goodbye my friend, it's hard to die. When all the birds are singing in the sky. Now that the spring is in the air. Pretty girls are everywhere. Think of me and I'll be there. We had joy, we had fun. We had seasons in the sun. But the hills that we climbed. Were just seasons out of time. The video ended. I closed the lid of the laptop, pulled the USB stick out and hugged it to my chest. I curled up on my bed and wept for a very long time. Back on campus. At the end of August I was back on campus sitting on a low brick wall outside a modest apartment building. It was only ten in the morning but the sun was already beating down and baking the pavement. I sat in the shade of a maple tree and waited. Eventually Kelly emerged from the building, wearing a white t-shirt and bright orange shorts. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and her summer tan gave her a healthy glow. She was as lovely as I remembered. When she saw me, she did a double take and a smile broke out on her face. "Hey, Thomas. Good to see you. What are you doing here?" "Waiting for you, actually."  I said with confident honesty. Her smile grew. "Do you have a minute? Kelly, I need to tell you something."  She sat next to me on the wall, her thigh lightly touching mine. "I don't know if you heard but Nico passed away this summer." Kelly's face clouded and she nodded slowly. "Yeah, I know. Brain tumor." "How well did you know her?" "I guess about as well as anybody did, outside of her family. We lived together the past two years. She was my best friend." I blinked in surprise and took a moment to digest that. "You were best friends and lived together at Mary Hall?" "Our first year, yeah. That's how we met. We rented an apartment last year. That's where you and I met." I closed my eyes for a moment and thought about how much I didn't know about Nico. Finally I said, "Nico told me she lived at Mother Mary." "Um, yeah, that was so that guys couldn't find her after, you know." "Were there many guys?" I asked quietly. Kelly shook her head emphatically. "No, only you. It's funny: She claimed she wanted to sleep around a bit but she never did. Meeting you screwed that up, but in a good way. How did you hear about Nico's passing?" I stared down at my hands, shook my head and sighed. "She sent me a video." "She wanted to write you but couldn't hold a pen. I offered to write it for her, like dictation, but she said it was only for you." Kelly explained, pausing to hook an errant lock of hair behind her ear.  "So I suggested she record a video. Nico liked the idea that she could speak directly to you, but hated that you would be able to see what she was going through." "Actually, seeing that made me understand where she was coming from," I admitted. "It somehow made it more real. Were you with her at the end?" Kelly nodded. "I saw her about a week before she died. It was so hard saying goodbye to her, not knowing if I was going to see her again." I asked the question that had been gnawing at me the past couple of weeks. "The Nico in the video seemed very different from the Nico I knew. Which one is the real her?" Kelly exhaled slowly and looked around. "I would have to say both complete the picture. The Nico you saw in the video is likely the Nicole I knew our first year at school. She was funny and smart but modest and reserved when it came to guys. Nicole was interested in guys and guys were interested in her;  but she never dated or hooked up with anyone. That spring she started getting these blinding headaches and would have fits of swearing, as if she had developed Tourette's. That's when the tumor was found. She also became impulsive, getting tattoos and piercings over the summer. When Nico came back the following fall she was a different person, much more grim." "Knowing you're going to die soon will do that to a person," I offered. "True, but it was more than that. I honestly think the tumor pressing on her brain changed her personality. She said horrible and wildly inappropriate things at times. She had dyed her hair and changed how she dressed and wanted to be called 'Nico.' I was afraid she was becoming more violent and bent on self-destruction. Maybe the piercings and the tattoos were an outlet for that." Kelly paused and shook her head. "I feared I was going to lose her even before she died. But then the most amazing thing happened." Kelly looked at me and smiled. "She met you; and that somehow righted her ship. The old Nicole would come out after she had seen you and when she talked about you." "How much did she tell you?" "A lot. She told me about how you're quiet, caring, considerate, and intelligent, and about your anxiety issues." Kelly paused and blushed. "Nico also told me about what you did together. I had a boyfriend I was sleeping with, but we didn't do anything like you and Nico did. I was, a bit green with envy, of you two." My anxiety cranked up another notch, and part of my mind began counting sidewalk panels. "Did she tell you everything? Did she, tell you about her project to get me out into the world?" "Yeah. Nico ran the idea by me first, but I thought it was ridiculous, and risky. I tried to talk her out of it, but it was no use. That whole thing was so unlike her, I sometimes wonder if that also was the tumor." We sat for a minute in silence. "So, you know I was a gigolo." "No, you weren't. You're a nice guy who did what Nico told him." Another question gnawed on my conscience. "How did you become a client?" Kelly s story. Kelly raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. "My boyfriend dumped me in February. He said I was getting too clingy and too fat. Turns out, he had been cheating on me with some skinny-ass sorority girl for a few weeks before he got up the nerve to break up with me.  Then Kelly snickered and added; The punch line is that she dumped him a month later. Then he started coming around, trying to patch things up, but I refused. By spring though, my resolve was almost gone and I asked Nico what I should do. She told me I should spend an evening with you, and then I would know how much of a louse my ex is." "Nico told you to have sex with me?" "God, no! That was something that just happened. Nico wanted me to see what it could be like, to spend time with someone who was gentle and caring. I was so nervous at first I didn't want to do anything. But sitting and talking with you was great; and then we spent that hour simply kissing. By then I knew I wanted to experience more of you, and you were so tender and loving when we were on the floor. I couldn't help myself. I had to have you." "Was she there that night? I dreamt she was watching us sleep." "No, she had a really bad episode earlier that week and was back home, being cared for by her parents." Silence fell over us as waves of heat radiated from every direction. There was so much I wanted to ask Kelly; I didn't know where to begin. It was evident it would take time to hear the full story about Nico. I took seven deep breaths and plunged in. "Listen, I don't want to keep you from wherever you're going but I was wondering if you'd like to go out with me, some time." Kelly smiled. "What did you have in mind?" "I don't know, dinner maybe, perhaps this weekend." "Tell you what. I'm on my way to buy my textbooks. If you don't have plans, why don't you come with me. We can go to lunch afterwards, and then..." She let the sentence trail off. "And then what?" She shrugged and leaned in, bumping a shoulder into mine; "Then we'll see." That was a year and a half ago. Epilogue. Kelly and I have been living together for the past year and we're graduating this spring. Kelly's been accepted at State for their Veterinarian Medicine program, and I have a job lined up with their Computing Resources Department. We plan on getting married next summer. I've never been happier. Nico has stayed with me, haunting my memories. She did come to me in my dreams once, and did as she promised. When I awoke, I was making love to Kelly. I don't know if that really was Nico's ghost; or just the memory of her, but quite frankly, it doesn't matter to me. All I know is, I owe her so much. For Nico. I love you and I miss you. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Geekz And Freakz: Part 3A Weakness Becomes A Strength..Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.The intervening weeks had done nothing make it fade the way dreams do.The unceasing obsessing took a toll on me and my thoughts started spiraling uncontrollably. I became desperate enough to take my anti-anxiety pills out of the medicine cabinet and hold the bottle in my hand for close to an hour, staring at it. I hated those pills as they made me see the world through a sort of veil and I always had the distinct feeling I was missing something. I never felt like I was all there when I was on my meds. What saved me in the end was I thought of Nico's eyes and a calming peace came over me. The pressure slowly lifted off my chest and I put the bottle back without taking one pill.I finally received a short text from her just after midnight: Happy fucking new year. Short and to the point, just like Nico.On my second night back at school I was working the graveyard shift at the computer lab and since classes didn't start until the next day I was the only one working. I surfed the web aimlessly, trying to ward off sleep. It was after two in the morning when Nico came in wearing a leather miniskirt and matching leather jacket, her hair was spiked into a Mohawk. Fishnet stockings, black fingernail polish, heavy eyeliner and black lipstick completed her outfit. Whenever she moved a dozen zippers on her jacket jangled softly. "I'd like to apply for a job," she said as she leaned over the counter. I smiled at her and handed her the form which she filled out in a matter of seconds. "How about an interview?" she asked as she gave back the application.I shook my head. "Can't. I'm the only one working and I have to stay at the desk. You'll have to come back some other time.""Ok then, let me back there, I want to sit with you.""Sorry, you know the rules.""Come on, there's only one fucking' guy here. Who's he going to tell? Let me back there and you can pretend to be training me on how to turn on a computer or something." I frowned at her, trying to think of a good reason not to. Nico shrugged, sat up on the counter, swung her legs over and hopped down into the workstation before I could stop her. I shot a glance at the student sitting at the far side of the room but he hadn't noticed.Nico sat in a chair next to mine and lazily spun back and forth. "How was your break?" she asked. "Did you miss me?"I felt my ears burn. "It was ok and, yes, I missed you.""That's sweet. How much cunt did you eat?""I had none.""Sounds kinky. Who was the nun?" I shook my head in mock frustration trying to mask the laughter I felt inside. Nico leaned back in the chair. "When do you get off?" The question sounded mostly innocent."Not until six."She frowned and looked around the lab. "I can see why you'd like working a shift like this, what with your condition and all." There was a bit of venom behind that last bit and it stung a little. Her face suddenly brightened. "Hey, it looks like we may have another client, a friend of Amanda's. I'll try to set it up where there aren't a whole lot of people so you won't, you know, freak out.""I don't know," I said, "I'm not sure I want to.""This is about helping you meet other women and sharing your gift with them. Don't you know how it made Amanda feel? She's still walking around a smile glued to her face and she has you to thank for it. Doesn't that make you feel good inside, knowing how you helped someone?""Yeah, I guess so," I admitted."Look, we're starting to build some buzz. We need to strike while the iron's hot. There's been some of word of mouth about you.""Word of mouth," I repeated. I turned the phrase over and over in my head, liking it more each time. "Good one.""Besides, didn't you like the post-game between us?" I couldn't help but smile. "Yeah, I know you enjoyed that. So, why not do it again?"I could think of one big reason why I didn't want to but I was afraid to say it loud. Instead I swallowed it down and said, "Ok, I'm in."Her smile lit up her green eyes. "Cool. Show me your right hand."Slightly thrown by her sudden change in subject, I did as she asked, although in retrospect it was more of a command than a question. I held out my hand, my palm towards her. She leaned in, studying my hand closely before delicately folding in three of my fingers and my thumb until just my index finger was pointing up. This she took in her mouth, wetting it with her saliva.I watched, fascinated, as she slowly extracted my finger, her teeth dragging lightly over the whole length. With her hand she guided mine up under her skirt and my moistened finger slid easily into her. I could hear how wet she was and I could feel how hot she was. Nico moved my hand back forth, silently masturbating for the next several minutes with a wicked grin on her face.When she finally withdrew it I could see her juices glistening in the cold fluorescent lights. I started to bring it up to my mouth but she stopped my hand and sucked my finger into her mouth. With great gusto she fellated my finger in the same manner she had used on another part of my body. My cock strained against my jeans as I watched my finger disappear and reappear between those black lips. With a smile and a light kiss she let my hand fall into my lap.The lone student had gathered his things and was approaching the counter. With my erection I was in no condition to stand but fortunately Nico jumped up and handed him his ID. "Thanks for coming in. Have a good night," she said pleasantly. He murmured a goodnight and left.Nico leaned back against the desk. "Now, when do you get off?" This time, the question was definitely loaded."Six," I teased, pretending to be clueless."No fucking imagination," she muttered, shaking her head. The next instant she was kneeling before me, unbuckling my belt and undoing my zipper. As it turns out, it was only a matter of minutes before I got off.Nico, on the other hand, got off repeatedly over the next hour. I have to admit it was the best shift I have ever worked in my life.Sara.Our second client was a petite, mousy girl with dirty blond hair. We met at her apartment where she was waiting with Amanda. Amanda hugged me tightly when we walked in and introduced me to her friend Sara who only managed a barely audible greeting. Sara took me to her bedroom while Amanda and Nico talked in the living room.Sara and I faced each other for several awkward moments in the darkness. She stood suddenly on her tiptoes and gave me a brief, nervous kiss before shoving me hard onto the bed. Quick as a cat she was on me, peppering my face and neck with hard kisses. I tried to slow her down and assume control but her movements were frantic and unpredictable. Before I knew it she had my shirt off and was wriggling out of her clothes.Sara crawled up my body and settled her crotch on my head. She ground her sex against my mouth, the pressure so great it felt like my jaw was going to dislocate. In desperation I tongued her clit hard and she came with a shudder, drenching me in her juices. I bathed her with long licks from the very bottom of her cunt up to the hard nub of her clit. Sara relaxed and gently rode my face to several more orgasms. When she was finished she knelt beside me and licked my face."Can I touch you?" Sara asked meekly as I stood by the bed tucking in my shirt.I nodded, and she reached out with a tentative hand to feel my crotch. She rubbed and squeezed me for a minute before asking, "Can I see it?"I shrugged and undid my pants, exposing myself. She stared at it, wide-eyed, and made several attempts to reach for it but always pulled her hand back. "It's ok," I reassured her.Sara steeled herself before taking me in her hand, running her fingers up and down the length before lingering for several minutes over the tip. Her thumb and forefinger rubbed the head, smearing the pre-cum and making it slick. She tugged on my cock, her pace increasing with each passing minute until her hand was a blur. Her head swayed towards me, her lips open and I thought she was going to take me in her mouth. Instead, she gave me a firm squeeze and turned away to gather her jeans. I was so close to orgasm.When we rejoined the others in the living room, Nico and I made our goodbyes. Sara whispered something to Amanda who raised her eyebrows in surprise. Amanda hugged me goodbye, this time pressing her thigh firmly against my crotch for several long seconds. As soon as the door was closed behind us shrieks of laughter emanated from the apartment. Nico nudged me and said, "You did that. You created that joy." I smiled and stuffed my hands in my pockets to hide my erection. "Come on," Nico said, "let's go back to your room and you can tell me all about it."Spring Breakout.We had a few more clients in January and February and by early March we were averaging almost one a week. Each girl was different and each girl was special in their own way. My favorites were the introverts like Sara who couldn't speak in an audible voice or look me in the eye but once we were alone transformed into a feral ball of lust. These encounters were exciting, unpredictable, terrifying, and draining. Their energy and enthusiasm was always matched and sometimes exceeded by Nico, as if she was somehow competing against them.Only once did I back out; and that was because the girl was falling down drunk when we showed up at her place. Three days later we met again, and everything worked out great. By late March, I had been with more girls than any guy I knew. Nico's plan was working just like she planned: The girls were happy, I was meeting new people, and Nico and I both enjoyed what we had termed 'the debriefing.' The only problem was that although I enjoyed being with these girls, I began to feel hollow.I wanted the emptiness to be filled by Nico but, emotionally, she was still keeping me at arm's length. In the afterglow of her orgasms her defenses would sometimes break down and she would let me in a little but those moments were rare and fleeting.Nico’s Oral Exam.One spring day we were deep in the bowels of the main library where I told her about the latest client. Without warning two slickened fingers were forced between my lips. The taste of her made me hard in an instant. Unable to control myself, I dropped to my knees and reached under her skirt. In my haste to remove her panties I tore them, making Nico gasp. I lifted her skirt and saw her nectar welling up along her slit.When I parted her sex, a large drop rolled slowly down. When I plunged my tongue into her, she moaned and cradled my head. When she came, she screamed quietly through pursed lips.I stood and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. Our part of the library was as quiet as a tomb; apart from Nico's panting. She stood there and took a moment to look around, to be sure we were still alone; then reached out to squeeze the bulge in my pants, as she kissed me.Squeezing turned to rubbing, rubbing turned to unfastening, unfastening turned to stroking. By the time the kiss ended her hand was deep down the front of my briefs.Nico pushed my jeans and briefs down past my buttocks, and let gravity pull them slowly to the floor. We both looked down and watched as she stroked me, the deep-red head of my cock appearing and disappearing in her pale fist. She kissed me again, her tongue probing my mouth before running lightly over my lips. She smiled and we both looked down again to see clear fluid seeping from the tip. There was now a quiet wet sound keeping time with each pass of her hand over the head. I swelled in her hand.She knelt and kissed just the tip, rubbing the head lightly over her lips like an obscene lip gloss. I shivered. Kiss followed kiss, on my fleshy head; each kiss longer and more sensual than the last.I watched her make out with my cock; her eyes closed, her lips shiny with my precum, her tongue now integral to the kisses, and wetting my head with her saliva; and a heaviness grew in my balls. She had not yet taken me in her mouth and I was close to coming.As my body tensed, her kisses grew more frequent, and more open mouth; teasing my orgasm to the surface. Occasionally the tip would slip into her mouth, and her tongue would suckle. Nico toyed with me; the way a cat toys with a mouse, making me tremble. When I was at the limit of self-control, she paused and looked up.The pleading and desperation, etched on my face, made her smile. Her eyes locked on mine, she slowly and deliberately kissed the tip. A tremor ran through me. With the next kiss, her lips wrapped around the head and her tongue flicked. A second tremor ran through me. The light in her eyes told me how much she enjoyed inflicting this exquisite agony upon me. Nico took me a little deeper, and dragged her teeth gently over the ridge of the head, sending yet another tremor through my body.My cock slowly reemerged until she was again kissing just the tip with slow, deliberate, and exaggerated motions. Her full lips opened wider and closed slower until the head of my cock rested on her lower lip pointing at her waiting, wanting mouth. Her tongue danced over my knob, and I hissed through gritted teeth. My cock twitched and I saw my creamy jizz, jet into her mouth. Her lips wrapped around my crown, locking tight to the shaft, just beyond the ridge of my swollen glans; and sucked gently, massaging the frenulum; slowly, until I was spent.She reached down and secured the waistbands of my shorts and pants. As she stood, she pulled up my pants, tucked me in and zipped me up. Nico gave a little shrug and practically skipped away. I followed, at a slightly slower pace.The Harsh Coffee Confrontation.We ended up at a nearby coffee shop. She ordered an herbal tea for her and a large orange juice for me. We sat at a corner table, looking out at the street, while enjoying our drinks. Nico sipped her tea, and I  just shook my head at her."What?""Our 'behavior' was a little too public and risky," I said."Perhaps, but didn't the risk add to the enjoyment?" she countered."Yes," I admitted, reluctantly; "but we should have been more cautious. We could have been arrested.""You were a willing participant," she observed. "You could have stopped."I stared out at the people passing by on the sidewalk, mostly students laden with heavy backpacks. Could I have stopped? I thought back, to moment she stuck her fingers in my mouth; and realized that, no, I wasn't able to. Once I had tasted her, I had to have more. Just thinking about it was making me hard again."You could have stopped, right?" she repeated. She watched me over the rim of her cup. As she sipped, I could see she already knew the answer, by the way her mouth was curling up at the corners. I shook my head in response, and drank down the rest of my juice. "Yeah, I thought so. I've seen the way your eyes glaze over, once you know you're going down on me. A part of you goes off to some faraway place, until you're finished.""So, does that make me an addict?""Yeah. And I guess that would make me your drug," she added with a devious grin.I thought for a moment. Drug wasn't the word I would have used but it would do for now. "More like, you're my drug and my pusher."Her grin faded and an odd look came over her. I couldn't tell if she was disturbed by my comment. I don't think she knew, either. I watched her bite her lip as she mulled it over before I said what had been weighing on me the past couple of months."I like being with you." I bravely blurted out."No shit. I can tell by the way you come in my mouth." Two chairs away, a spoon clattered noisily to the table. The girl who dropped it was straining to watch us, out of the corner of her eye. Nico turned to the girl and confided, "You know how it is, when you're sucking a guy off, and you can feel his body tense as he tries to hold back, and that moment, just as he explodes, you feel momentarily afraid that he'll never stop. With Thomas, I never want it to stop. I want to drown in his creamy seed. And his cock is so big I can barely wrap my lips around it."Nico turned to me. "Thomas, show her how big your cock is." The girl gave a squeak, picked up her backpack and hurried away."Why do you have to be mean like that?" I said, feeling empathy for the timid freshman lass."Oh, please," Nico said rolling her eyes. "I did her a favor. She's hurrying back to her apartment or dorm, and when she gets there, she's going to lock her bedroom door, jump into bed, and jam as many fingers as possible, up her tight little cunt. And as she's frigging herself to a glorious climax, she'll be thinking about your big, fat cock; and how it would feel in her mouth; or maybe her cunt. Come to think of it, I also did you a favor."I shifted nervously and leaned in, lowering my voice. "Anyways, what I mean is, I like being with you, more than anyone else. I want to be with you, and only you."Her green eyes became hard ice in an instant. The dagger of her stare pierced me through the heart, and I died a little inside. "I can't have a boyfriend," she recited her mantra."This is absurd. Considering our situation, we're practically boyfriend and girlfriend, just not in a traditional sense." I tried appealing to social norms.Nico glowered at me from across the table.I continued pleading; "Is it your parents? If so, I'm willing to meet them right now; and you know how I am around new people.""I'm not going to discuss it!" Her words had acquired a razor's edge, and I knew her next words were going to cut me deeply. We sat in stony silence, as she finished her tea. Then Nico slammed her cup hard on the table, whispered, "Fuck you!" and grabbed her backpack and stalked out.I didn't bother to follow, because I knew she didn't want to talk to me. I waited a few minutes before leaving, turning in the direction opposite of Nico's. My insides were roiling with doubt and despair. Had I ruined a good thing, something so strange and unique that if I told anyone they wouldn't believe me? Was the damage irreversible?Nico punished me by not returning my calls and texts for almost a week. When she did finally contact me; she made no mention of what I had said. Instead, she had set me up with another client for the following Saturday. Nico also told me she wouldn't be there, as she had to go home for the weekend. I took it to mean she was still mad. The lead weight in my stomach grew heavier and sank lower. I wasn't interested in seeing a client, but I really didn't have a choice. Nico expected me to go, and of course, I always did what she said.Kelly.Promptly at nine, I put my game face on and knocked on the door of an off-campus apartment on the south side of town. The client, Kelly, had wavy, shoulder-length strawberry-blond hair, a round face, and large blue eyes. Grey sweatpants and a hooded sweatshirt masked the shape of her body. All I knew was that she was only a few inches shorter than me. Kelly smiled nervously, biting her lower lip, as she invited me in. I kicked off my shoes and followed her down a long narrow hallway to the living room, furnished with the typical cheap rental unit furniture."Have a seat," she said pointing to the couch. "Would you like a drink?"Normally, I would have declined but since I was in a sour mood I figured a drink or two might help. "Yeah, sure."Kelly stood on her tiptoes and looked in a kitchen cabinet. "Looks like we have tequila; or tequila."She pulled out a bottle and held it up. "I recommend the tequila." She returned with the bottle, a couple of glasses, a small bowl of lemon wedges, and a salt shaker; and knelt at the coffee table opposite of me. "Have you done tequila shots before?" I shook my head. "It's simple. Wet the back of your hand here," she licked the skin between her thumb and forefinger, "sprinkle on some salt, lick the salt off, throw the shot back and suck on the lemon." She did the last three in rapid succession. "The trick is to do it quickly."I did as she showed me, although I was a bit clumsy at it. The tequila burned on the way down, and ignited a fire in my belly. The alcohol itself tasted awful but since my taste buds were confused by the salty and sour flavors it was not altogether unpleasant. Kelly moved onto the couch beside me and we spent the next half hour talking and doing a few more shots each. My thinking was starting to get fuzzy, and I realized we were both laughing way too easily. I also discovered that we were holding hands, our fingers interlaced.I stopped laughing, and so did Kelly. Suddenly she looked very serious and very kissable. We stared at each other; the moment frozen in time. I could feel the tug of gravity her mouth exerted on mine. I submitted to the pull and, at last, our lips met. She tasted like spring, of sunshine and flowers and new growth. Our arms were wrapped around each other and I pulled her sideways onto my lap. Her vibrant tongue tangoed slowly with mine. The heat in my belly was now matched by the ache of longing in my groin. Kisses crashed on top of kisses, some slow and tender, some sudden and violent, with the role of aggressor swapped repeatedly and freely. Eventually, a noise from the bedroom broke the kiss."Is someone here?""No," Kelly said, "my roommate's gone for the weekend. It must be the cat. I would introduce you, but he's extremely territorial and vicious to new people."I excused myself and used the bathroom. I stared at my reflection for a long time, wanting this evening to last forever and wondering how to do it. My reflection had no answers.When I returned, over a dozen candles illuminated the living room. Blankets were spread out over the thick shag rug, in the middle of the floor, with Kelly standing in the middle.Wordlessly she peeled off her sweats. The light of the flickering flames danced over her curves, accentuating the hills and deepening the valleys. Shadows hid her sex, and the candlelight only offered brief hints when she turned. I was mesmerized. She smiled and held out her arms, breaking the spell.I reached out with a tentative hand, to the swell of her tit. The nipple stiffened beneath my touch. My thumb gently swirled, caressing and teasing it, to full height, and freeing a soft mewing from Kelly. She knelt and lay back on the blanket. I followed, pulling just my shirt off and lying next to her. While we kissed my hand roamed her naked body, tracing her contours, until delving into wet heat between her legs. Her thighs clamped hard around my hand, holding it there as she twisted beneath me. Her hand pressed hard over my hand, assuring me that I was doing a wonderful thing.Soon my mouth was exploring her, starting at her ears. There was a sudden and urgent need to taste every part of her body. I forced myself to go slow, to relish each inch, as I was afraid that once I had satisfied her, our evening together would end. I lingered at her tits, the soft flesh filling my hands and my mouth. Her tall erect nipples became rigid and demanding attention. My kisses trailed down her belly, and with each breath, her flesh rose to meet me. Pubic hair tickled my lips. I was almost to her secret place, when I diverted my attention to her thigh; travelling down one leg and slowly back up the other.Kelly was panting as I kissed up her inner thigh. Her smell was intoxicating, a siren song, an invitation to crash on her shore. I was dizzy with desire when my tongue first parted her swollen pussy lips and tasted her succulent nectar. I dove in and drowned in her sea, her distant cries encouraging me; until her body thudded and quaked, with an orgasm. I rested my head on her stomach and was sorry it was over so soon.Hands tugged tenderly at my hair, pulling me up until our lips met again. She worked at my fly while we kissed, using her feet to push my jeans and briefs down past my knees, until I was able to kick them off. My cock pulsated between us. I could feel the heat of her twaut on mine, the down of her pubic hair against my shaft.Kelly reached down and gripped my cock and her eyes widened in surprise. She lifted her head and peeked between us. All she said was, "Oh!"With her hand, she guided me to her cunt. The tip slipped in and a shudder ran through me. After a moment's hesitation, I slid deliciously into her. A tight, hot velvet glove had a hold of me, and the slightest movement sent jolts of pleasure down my shaft, to my balls. They felt heavy and full, like ripe fruit about to burst. The neglected balls had gone more than a week without relief.I held still, vainly attempting to hold off my orgasm, but Kelly moved beneath me, driving me towards the cliff. With a groan, I pulled out in the nick of time, and sudden, slick heat pooled between us. When I was finished I retrieved a washcloth from the bathroom."Sorry about that," I mumbled as I cleaned her up. "That was rather quick."Kelly propped herself up on her elbows and watched as I cleaned myself. "Was that your first time?" I nodded."Then it's not surprising. I mean, I didn't give you much of a chance. I got caught up in the moment and took it too fast. I didn't mean for us to fuck just then." She gently explained."Sorry," I said again."Stop saying that," she chided. "You did nothing you have to apologize for.""Do you want me to leave now?""God, no! I want you to stay. We're not done yet."To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Geekz And Freakz: Part 2His Obsessive Dedication Gets Tapped Into.Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.Nico stared at me as I finished my coffee. It had grown cold but I couldn't bear to leave it unfinished. Finally, she said, "Back in a moment," and walked off to the restrooms. A minute later she was back and dropped a ball of green material in my lap as she sat back down. "Feel it," she said, "Feel how wet you've made me."The crotch of her panties was soaked and I fought the urge to bring them up to my nose so I could breathe her in. I smiled, checked the time on my cell and said, "Come on, I'll walk you back."A silence enveloped us as walked across campus. She was obviously deep in thought and I couldn't get any words out of my mouth. At her lobby I tried to give her panties back but she stuffed them in my front pants pocket, her fingers brushing lightly along my semi-rigid cock. Without a word she went inside. I was walking up the steps of my dorm when I received a text from her: It’s your fault I’m masterb8ing now.I laughed and sent back, Hope your roomie doesn't mind.By the time I climbed the stairs to my floor I got back, She’s studying w back to me. Now shut up I’m trying to concentr8.Over the next several weeks we saw each other quite a bit, although somewhat randomly. Nico would drop by unannounced and I was never quite able to predict when she would visit. I could see her three or four consecutive nights and then there would be up to five days before she showed up again. Our trysts were brief and to the point, consisting of oral sex and handjobs. Nico was always in charge.Once she walked into my room and shut the door. I looked up from my homework and started to speak but she stopped me with an upraised hand. Her hair was sporting a bright purple streak on the right side. Nico unbuttoned the raincoat that came down to her knees and let it drop to the floor. Of course, she was naked underneath. Her pubic hair had a matching purple streak.I watched, breathless, as her hand delved between her legs. I could hear the squelching as her fingers penetrated her sex. I could see the glistening flesh as she parted the outer lips. I swear I could smell her from across the room. Her other hand tugged mercilessly on her nipples making them red and swollen. The entire time she masturbated she kept her eyes on me. After she came, she pulled her coat on, buttoned it up and left. She never said a word.The following visit she taught me how to pleasure her with just my fingers.I thought I was the luckiest guy on campus. Nico was an incredibly sexual creature who was teaching me so much. I was amazed at how much pleasure she could provide with just her hands and mouth. More importantly, she wanted me to please her with my mouth and fingers. I fed off her orgasms.I don't mean to sound ungrateful but I wanted more. Even though I very much wanted to have sex with her, the topic of intercourse never came up. I assumed she never suggested it because it was some sort of line that couldn't be crossed; If we fucked I would be her boyfriend and she couldn't have that. I never brought up the topic, because I had the idea that if we had sex, Nico would become seriously ill and die.I know that sounds crazy, but I can't help these kinds of thoughts from occurring. Once I have them, I obsess over them, making the fear palpable. So in order to protect Nico, we couldn't have sex. I never told her this. I wish I had, but I never did.Employment.One Saturday night I was working a shift at the central campus computing lab. A handful of students were well spread out in the lab, making for a rather dull night. That's the way I liked it as I could get my homework done and get paid for it. My coworker and I sat in the Pit, an ironic name for the raised circular workspace overlooking the lab. The Pit was also a convenient barrier between me and the students. Nico walked up and leaned over the counter at me. "How late you working tonight?" she asked in a hushed tone. The purple streak in her hair was now bright green. I wondered briefly if her pubic hair matched."Until 2am. Sorry."She frowned and looked around the mostly empty lab before asking, "How many of them do you think are watching porn right now and mentally frigging themselves?" I shot a look at my coworker but he had headphones on and was engrossed in a movie. I moved away from him and Nico followed along the outer perimeter. "There aren't that many people here but I bet at least one," she persisted.I shook my head. "Doubtful. People tend to do that when they're alone in their room."She pointed at a monitor in front of me. "Can you use that computer to see what they're doing?""Yeah, but it's our policy not to.""Let me back there, I want to take a look.""Sorry, employees only. They have a very strict rule about that.""Then I'd like an application, please," she pestered. I sighed and pulled an application from a file and handed it to her along with a pen; I figured it would be easier than arguing with her. She looked it over and asked, "Who does the interview?""Tonight I would do the pre-interview but a full-time staffer would do the final."Nico smiled wickedly, put the pen to her lips and sucked lightly on it. "I think there is at least one person here watching porn this very moment but you think not. We should bet on it," she suggested."What would we bet?""If I win, I want you to seriously consider a proposal. If you win --""You have to tell me why you can't have a boyfriend," I finished.She frowned. "Not very imaginative. Alright, if that's what you want." We shook hands and she pointed at the computer. "You do whatever typing you need to do while I fill this out." I took me less than a minute to launch a program and click a few parameters to get the answer. In less than that time Nico had completed the application and was holding it out to me. I checked to see if anyone was watching before I turned the monitor towards her, defeated. "Ha!" she exclaimed. "I knew it!"Shaking my head, I turned the monitor back and closed the program. Three people were surfing porn sites. I took the application and asked, "So, what's your proposal?""I'd like my pre-interview first, then we can talk.""Alright." I started to read over her application but she protested."I believe I have an expectation of privacy during an interview. Is there a room we can use?"I let my coworker know I was doing a pre-interview. He nodded without ever looking up from his movie. Nico and I went to a small conference room and sat at the table. I started through the prepared list of b. s. questions."So, Miss Dewpot," I read the name she wrote on the application, "why do you want to work at this lab?""Well, I've always found computers sexy, what with all those big hard drives and such."I made a check mark. "And what are your best qualities?"She looked up at the ceiling. "I'm loyal, punctual, and I don't take shit from anybody. Also, I give a pretty mean blowjob and have been told my cunt tastes like the nectar of the gods. Your words, not mine," she reminded me."All admirable qualities," I agreed. "What's you're greatest weakness?""If someone gives me shit I hurt them. Sometimes I end up in jail." I laughed and shook my head. "Did I pass the first round?" she asked."I'm afraid we can't hire you, Miss Dewpot. According to your application you have a PhD so you're over-qualified." I added, "And you've been convicted of a felony but you neglected to say what for.""I always knew I would make it someday," she smirked. She stood and came around the table and sat on the edge right in front of me. She took the application from my hands and tore it up, letting the pieces fall one by one from her fingers. Then Nico fixed me with those green eyes of hers. "I'm going to propose something that I want you to take your time thinking about before giving me an answer and I'd like you to not interrupt me with any questions until I'm done."She waited a moment. I sat silently so she continued. "You love to lick my cunt." It was a statement and not a question but I nodded anyway. "Now I've been eaten out by half a dozen people and it is my unbiased opinion you are far better than any of them and that includes a couple of lesbians." I opened my mouth to comment but shut it quickly. "It was a phase," she explained."Anyway, the other night I was having a pow-wow with several girls, and the topic invariably turned to sex. You may not know this, but sometimes when women talk to other women about sex, it can be in a very explicit manner. Anyway, the talk came around to oral, and listening to these girls, I realized they've never experienced anything like I have with you. It made me a little sad for them and made me feel a bit selfish.Self Employment."As I've said before, I can't have a boyfriend but I feel like I've effectively taken you off the market. You should be out there meeting girls and going to town, or more to the point, downtown, but you spend a lot of your free time with me." A dark look must have passed over my face because she added quickly, "Don't worry, I still want to hang out with you and suck that beautiful cock of yours. And I want you to keep on sticking your tongue up my love hole," she added. I relaxed and waited for her to go on."The other problem is that you're anti-social. Maybe that's what attracted me to you, initially, since I'm a fellow outcast. So, add all that up and it's a dilemma. I want to keep hanging out with you, I want to help you, and I want to help my fellow woman. So, what's the solution?"I shrugged as I didn't have the slightest clue as to where she was going with this. "To be honest, I didn't know either until last night when I was lying in bed, masturbating while imagining your face buried in my crotch. The answer was right there, staring me in the cunt." She paused and smiled. "I propose that I set you up with girls who are in dire need of a good licking!"I sat and stared at her for a very long time. My mouth was possibly hanging open. Finally, I asked, "Can I talk now?" She nodded. "You want to pimp me out?"Nico shook her head vigorously. "No, of course not, no money will change hands, although I will get a piece of the action.""What do you mean?""Afterwards, you tell me, in glorious Technicolor, all the sordid details. It's a win-win-win for everyone. You meet new girls, they have the best orgasms of their lives, your fame spreads and I get off afterwards.""Sounds like everyone will get off. Will I?"She smiled and placed her hand on my shoulder. "Silly boy! Of course you do. It's part of the 'after.' Now," she slid off the table and stood up, "I want you to think about this and tell me your answer tomorrow night. Pick me up at six and take me out to dinner.""Why should I take you to dinner?""It's only fair," she said over her shoulder as she walked out. "I'm a convicted felon with a doctorate. I can't get a job in this economy."I sat in that room for a long time and pondered on what kind of sociopath I had gotten mixed up with.I didn't get any sleep that night. I simply lay there and thought about her proposal. It was both terrifying and titillating. I would have to put myself out there and meet new people. On the other hand I longed to know how other girls tasted. Would they be like Nico or does each woman have their own unique flavor? From the porn I've seen I knew vaginas came in all shapes and shades but would they taste different? Would some girls be clean shaven? I oscillated between panic and arousal all night.Of course I said yes, because that's what Nico wanted. I told her the next night as we were finishing up our meal at a nice Italian place near the edge of campus. But I also had some concerns. "Will there be any ground rules?" I asked."Like what.""I don't know." I looked around to see if anyone was eavesdropping. All the closest tables were engrossed in their own conversations. "Do I get right of refusal?"Nico nodded. "Of course. If you feel uncomfortable or get some weird vibe off a client you can call it off."I was appalled. "Did you just say client?""Maybe trick is a better term?" She watched with amusement as my face turned crimson red. Our waitress dropped off the check and was about to say something but hustled away when she saw me. It took me a minute to realize Nico was toying with me. "Yeah," she said, finishing the last of her soda, "I'm just fucking with you.""Someday I'll learn," I muttered as I left enough cash to cover the check and the tip. I looked across the table at her. "Walk you back to your dorm?" I offered.On the walk back she veered us through a graveyard, saying it was a shortcut. The sun had set minutes before but we still had enough light to pick our way along the paths. There, deep in the middle of the graveyard, she sucked me off as I leaned against a huge headstone. When I was finished she forced me onto the ground and straddled my face. The dry, dormant grass scratched the back of my neck as she writhed above me. And, yes, her pubic hair was streaked with green.Open For Business.Over two weeks went by before we got our first bite. In the meantime, I had my doubts but Nico kept reassuring me her project was on track and that she was carefully baiting the water. She didn't want to be too pushy and scare potential clients away. Instead, she casually dropped little morsels and waited for them to come to her. Even then, she was demure and gave scant details, feeding them just enough scraps to whet their appetite. She knew she had one hooked when a normally reserved girl came to her room and asked explicit questions. The girl's eyes became bigger and bigger with each answer until she broke and asked if Nico could set her up with me.Nico told me all this while sitting on my lap one night and grinding her crotch against mine. I was naked and she was fully clothed. "I've arranged for you two to meet Saturday night at a house party down on Oak Street." The pleasure I had been experiencing was offset suddenly by the sick churning of my stomach and my whole body stiffened. "Relax," she said, rolling her hips in slow, delicious circles. "I'll be there to introduce the two of you. You'll meet, say hi, and then you'll take her somewhere quiet where you'll shove your tongue into her cunt until she comes."The feel of her body rubbing against mine made me relax bit by bit until I began to thrust back. Our bodies rocked in time. Those beautiful green eyes watched me intently as my breath started catching in my throat. I reached between us and unsnapped her jeans but she shook her head. "I need you hungry and on you're A-game Saturday night. You're on a diet until then." She buried her head in my neck and continued dry humping me.Her hips ground against me in short, sharp, rapid thrusts, the intense friction building to a breaking point. My body trembled and tensed and I grunted with every thrust. Sudden warmth flooded my crotch as I came. Nico drove on, trying in vain to reach orgasm but eventually slowing to a stop as I softened under her.She stood up and fingered the wet spot on her jeans, satisfied. "I'm going back to my room to masturbate. Maybe this time I'll get my whole fist in. I'll see you Saturday night." Before I could say goodnight she was gone. I spent the next hour touching things on my desk to ensure Nico's safety.Amanda.By the weekend I was a nervous wreck and could hardly keep any food down. The anxiety of meeting someone new and the pressure I felt to perform were wreaking havoc on my body. On Saturday evening Nico found me curled up on my bed. She stroked my head and slowly coaxed me first to a sitting, then to a standing position until she had me walking out the door. We held hands all the way there, me gripping hers the way a drowning man grips a lifeline. At the steps to the house she pried her hand from mine, smiled and said, "Relax. You'll do great."The party wasn't as crowded as I feared although it was relatively early. Nico approached a conservatively dressed woman and introduced me to Amanda who was as tall as me. Her white blouse was buttoned all the way up to the top and her black knee-length skirt had nary a speck of lint on it. She was decently attractive in spite of the stern look on her face. We shook hands, which I found oddly formal for the circumstances. Nico excused herself to go find a drink.Amanda and I looked at each other for a moment before we both turned away. I could see the embarrassment etched on her face and I knew exactly how she felt. Nico caught my eye from across the room and she made a shooing motion with her hand. I swallowed hard and said, "Well, this has to be the most awkward introduction I've ever had." Amanda smiled briefly and her face softened. I leaned forward and said softly, "Maybe we should find someplace quiet to talk."Amanda nodded and led on, threading our way through the gathering crowd and up the staircase. The second floor was nearly deserted and we found a bathroom with a working lock on the door. Amanda leaned against the counter, her body rigid. I stood in front of her and a little off to the side. I held up my right hand for her to see then I slowly brought it down to her hip. She stiffened slightly at the touch but then relaxed."I'll stop any time you want; Just tell me," I said quietly. She nodded as I caressed her hip through her knit skirt. As she relaxed my hand traveled down her leg and low across the front of her thigh. I stopped there, gathering her skirt in my fingers and slowly hiking it up until I touched skin.I watched her closely. She was very still, with her eyes closed and her breaths shallow, looking fragile and delicate. My palm pressed against her skin and I thought I heard the slightest hitch in her breath. With a slow, deliberate movement I ran my hand around to her inner thigh and up. Her body rose with my hand until she was on her tip-toes and couldn't go any higher. She was biting her lip now and when my hand brushed over her panties there was a sharp intake of breath.With one finger I lightly stroked her sex through the cotton material. I could feel her swell beneath my touch, the subtle ridges and valleys becoming more pronounced with each passing minute. Amanda lowered her body until her feet were flat on the floor, pressing her cunt into my hand. My touch grew bolder and her face grew flushed. A glow was starting to shine from within her, a luster that brought out her beauty.She gripped the edge of the counter now, the muscles of her arms tight bands of pent up frustration. I used all the skills Nico had taught me. My fingers danced, drawing a low moan from her. The swell of her clit was pronounced and I strummed it rapidly. She bit back another moan and took in two great hitches of breath before the dam burst. I watched as the orgasm rolled through her and in that moment she was the most beautiful creature I had seen. When she finally opened her eyes she smiled at me."Thank you," she whispered, her words barely audible. She started to smooth out her skirt but I turned her and backed her up to the wall opposite the counter. "What-," she began to ask but stopped when I crouched before her. I looked her in the eyes as I pushed her skirt up. Amanda watched wide-eyed as I kissed her mound through her panties. Her scent made me instantly hard, drawing my face into her sex. I hooked my fingers in the elastic waistband and pulled her panties off.Blondish-brown pubic hair, thick and curly, greeted me. Swollen labia called to me. I kissed her and she shuddered. My tongue parted her with ease and I tasted her. I plunged in and left the world behind until the joyous sound of her orgasm filled my ears and brought me back to earth. I looked up and saw she was watching our reflection in the mirror. Her body sagged from the intense release, prompting me to halt.She smiled tiredly at me, her face glowing. Her lips brushed my cheek in thanks. After she was gone I waited a few minutes and washed up.When I returned to the party I searched for Nico but couldn't find her among the throngs of people now tightly packed in the living room. The noise of the crowd and the music assaulted my ears. The walls and ceiling suddenly pressed in and I broke out in a cold sweat, fear gripping my chest in a giant bear hug. There wasn't enough air in the room and panic washed over me. I staggered blindly through the crowd until I found the kitchen. Pushing through the group gathered around a keg I stumbled out a door and onto the back porch. Only when the door was closed tightly behind me did my chest finally loosen.I sat on the railing with my back against the house, safely keeping the wall between me and the party, the chill December air discouraging most people, aside from a few hardy smokers, from using the back porch. By the time Nico found me my limbs were stiff with cold and my cheeks were raw. One look at my face and she understood immediately and retrieved our coats from inside. Not even my coat and her arm draped around me on the walk home could stop me from shivering.The Debriefing.Not a word was spoken as she walked me back to room, undressed me and forced me into bed. Nico turned out the light and after a brief rustling of clothing she joined me under the covers. Her body pressed up against my back and her arms wrapped protectively around me. Little by little my shakes subsided."Do you want to talk about it?" she asked when I was finally still."Which: Amanda or the crowd?"I could feel her shrug against me. "Tell me about the crowd. What happened?""I'm not sure. I've never had it so bad. I felt like I was drowning in air and I was going to die if I didn't get out of the house." A shudder ran through me as I spoke and Nico hugged me tightly.After several minutes she said, "I spoke with Amanda afterwards and she was one happy girl. It was almost as if she's a whole new person."I nodded numbly. "That's nice. So, what's next?""We wait," she said. "Amanda will tell one of her close friends. Maybe not right away but I bet that after the New Year I'll be hearing from someone who wants to meet you and we'll take it from there." I lay there, quiet, wondering if I could go through that again. I know I could easily be with another girl but I didn't think I could go to another party. Nico ran her hand lightly over my chest and abdomen. "Tell me about Amanda."So I told her. And as the words tumbled out Nico's hand moved down to my crotch, her pulls becoming bolder as I became fully erect. She took me in her mouth as I described how beautiful Amanda looked when she first came and Nico swallowed my seed when I told her how Amanda's thighs squeezed my head.Nico lay back and forced my head down between her legs. I teased and tortured her with my lips, tongue, and fingers, her orgasms becoming more and more frequent until they merged into one long, sustained orgasm. With tired arms she pulled me up to her and rolled on her side. I wrapped an arm around her and we slept.Sometime later I dreamed Nico was straddling me, facing away. She was rubbing the tip of my cock slowly back and forth along her slit until it slid slowly inside. Her hips moved slowly up and down, soft grunts punctuating every downward stroke. In my dream I was immobile, unable to use my hands to clutch at her flesh. I'm not sure if I wanted to stop her in order to protect her or to help her body move against mine. Nico leaned forward and raised her hips until just the tip of my cock remained inside her. Her body bounced lightly in short strokes, her cunt gripping the ridge of my head. Wave after wave of pleasure flooded my body.I awoke to find my tongue buried in her cunt and my cock buried in her mouth. Her body shuddered above me, driving her sex hard against my mouth. I came long and hard, my fingers digging into her buttocks. Moments later she came, my seed spilling from her mouth as she cried out, pooling on my stomach. Her body slipped off mine and we slept again.In the grey dawn light I awoke to find Nico quietly getting dressed. "I had the most amazing dream," was all I could say. She smiled and kissed me lightly on the lips. Her fingers toyed with the dried cum encrusting my stomach."I know," and she was gone.Final exams consumed me for the next week and a half and then came the two week holiday break. I didn't speak to Nico during that time but we did text some, mostly just light banter about having to spend Christmas with our families. On New Year's Eve I started to text "miss u" but deleted it without sending. I did miss her and I wanted more than anything to be with her but her words still rang in my head: I can't have a boyfriend.After almost three months of knowing her, I still didn't know the reason behind her declaration. I was afraid that if I brought it up it might make her angry or scare her away. What I had with Nico was still a relationship, albeit a twisted one, one I didn't want to risk by being overly forward or presumptuous.Still, I couldn't stop thinking of her, wondering what she was doing right at that moment and practically pouncing on my phone every time a new text came in, hoping it was her and being crushed when it wasn't. I spent the holidays quieter than usual, even with a house full of relatives. In my mind I was constantly replaying our last time together and the more I dwelled on it the more uncertain I became.Was it a dream or did Nico really have sex with me, however briefly? There was an unnatural clarity to all of the sights and sounds and sensations, almost as if they had been amplified. I couldn't trust my memories as my psyche had been significantly bruised earlier that evening by my panic attack. The sequence of events was disjointed in places the way dreams are but I could still feel clearly the way her cunt had enveloped my cock and the beautiful friction when she rode me.To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Geekz And Freakz: Part 1Thomas finds an improbable connection.Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.Everyone has a story about their first time. Some are sweet and romantic, some are incredible, some are bizarre and some are disasters. My story may be all those things rolled into one. When I think back even I have a hard time believing what happened. I do know that I wouldn't be where I am today without the incredible woman who dropped so suddenly into my life, a woman I met the fall of my second year at college. I owe her so much. Thomas.Social Disabilities.I was getting that familiar buggy feeling I get when I'm in a crowd and my anxiety starts to crank up, but I kept it in check by looking down and avoiding everyone's gaze. The party was in full swing with music blaring from the lounge halfway down the dorm hall. Eager drinkers pressed in around me as I pumped the keg. There was not one familiar face in the crowd. Everyone there was with my roommate or his circle of friends. Normally, I wouldn't have associated with my roommate and would have preferred the quiet solitude of the library but the thought of strangers touching my things had been too much, so I volunteered to man the keg. This way, I could keep an eye on my stuff and get free beer.Black leather combat boots appeared on the floor before me, a change from all the tennis shoes, sandals, and flip-flops I had been seeing. My eyes followed the boots up to a black and green plaid kilt, up to an ancient black Joan Jett t-shirt tattered around the edges, up to a thin face framed by spiked jet-black hair, up until my eyes locked onto brilliant green eyes outlined in heavy mascara. She half-sneered at me, as if in challenge. I just nodded in greeting and passed her a beer. She gave me a little crooked smile and melted into the crowd, leaving me slightly flushed. I continued pouring but kept thinking about her green eyes and how they seemed to bore into me. Later those boots and those eyes were back, looking for more beer. Her hands were empty, though, and the supply of plastic cups had run out several minutes before. "Sorry," I said. "What happened to your cup?"She scowled. "I put it down to send a text and it must have been picked up by one these ass-hat frat boys." Pointing to a half-full mug on the shelf next me she asked, "Whose is that?""Mine," I explained and she picked it up and downed the rest before smirking and holding it out. I refilled it and she took a long sip off the top before handing it back.A Freak named Nico."I'm Nico," she volunteered as I took a drink."Thomas," I said as she took the mug from my hands. A black widow tattoo decorated the inside of her left wrist and another tattoo, green vines twisting and choking a broken clockwork, adorned her right bicep. I counted at least nine different piercings in her ears and eyebrow. She was short, almost a foot shorter than me, with a slight build. At first glance she appeared frail but I noticed the way the cords stood out on her arms as she randomly plucked textbooks off my shelf and thumbed through them before replacing them in the wrong location. "Nico's a unique name," I said, attempting conversation. I winced inwardly at the awkward rhyming of my statement."Short for Nicole," she explained without looking up from my Physics text.I stole a sidelong glance at her body. Her legs were pale and smooth and looked soft to the touch. On her left thigh I could see just the bottom of another tattoo and wondered what it could be. When I looked up she was watching me intently. Attempting to cover my embarrassment I joked, "Did you just come from the Young Republicans meeting?""Church? I'm an altar girl," she said without missing a beat. She looked me over critically. "You don't fit in, either."I was wearing a t-shirt and jeans but I knew what she meant. My body language was all wrong. I nodded. "My roommate's party, my roommate's friends, his friends' friends, and so on. You know anyone here?"She shook her head. "No one. I walked a friend back to her room after a movie, heard the music and decided to crash."We talked as I continued pouring beers. Nico told me she was majoring in sociology and I said I was studying computer science and engineering. The fact that she didn't run away after I told her was encouraging. The music down the hall was cranked even higher and drinkers crowded in around us, forcing us closer together. Nicole shouted one-sided conversation in my ear as I pumped the keg. To be honest, I don't recall too much of what she said but I clearly remember the feel of her breath on my ear and the five times her body rubbed against my arm as the crowd pressed in.Eventually the keg ran dry and I had the unenviable task of turning away drunk but thirsty souls, their collective mood turning darker by the moment. All of my attempts to get them out the door failed, the crowd grew more surly. In the end it was Nico who drove them from the room with pushes and kicks, swearing at them the whole time. I taped a sign on the door, closed it and locked it."Thanks. I thought we were going to be overrun.""The only thing a mob will understand is force," she explained. It sounded like she was disappointed in me in some way. "You need to be more forceful and not let them walk all over you." I nodded mutely, thoroughly chastised. Then she smiled slightly. "Anyway, I owed you for sharing your mug."Nico sat cross-legged on my bed, sipping what was left of the beer, watching me shuffle around the room picking up trash. Her skirt had ridden up a bit exposing more of her thighs. I pretended not to notice and concentrated on stacking discarded plastic cups and tossing them in the wastebasket. I finally got to my bookshelf and was, at last, able to reshuffle the textbooks into the correct order. The urge to touch them seven times almost overwhelmed me but I fought it successfully. Only crazy people touch things like that. When I looked at her I saw she had a curious expression on her face."What?"Her eyes narrowed and her lips twisted thoughtfully. Finally, she asked, "Are you gay?""No," I said, completely unoffended. It was not the first time that question had been asked of me."Didn't think so." She patted the mattress next to her. "Come here and take a break."Stretching his comfort zone.I sat on the bed with my back against the wall. I tried to look relaxed on the outside but I doubt I succeeded. Every nerve in my body was jangling and my body felt stiff as a board. Nico didn't seem to notice. Instead she rubbed at a mark on her skirt before turning and looking at me closely. I started to wither under her stare."What?" I asked again, afraid she had noticed my right ear lobe was slightly larger than my left.She shook her head, a frown on her face. "You're not like other guys, are you?""No, I suppose not."She nodded, absently picking at the scuff mark. Without warning she kissed me, hard, pinning me against the wall. Once I recovered from the initial shock I began to return the kiss but I was always a step behind. Her tongue forced its way past my lips, so alive and electric. My hand went to her back; her hand went to my crotch as she drove me down onto the bed. Tentatively I moved my hand down to her ass and she boldly shoved her hand down the front of my jeans.She stopped kissing and stared at my crotch, her hand squeezing up and down my length. Her hands scrabbled at my jeans, tugging them down to my thighs until I was exposed and erect before her. Nico muttered, "No fucking way!"Before I had a chance to speak she had me in her mouth. Someone was pounding on the door, jiggling the handle and demanding beer. The shouting and pounding and sucking continued unabated for several minutes until the knocker finally took the hint and went away. All I could hear, aside from the thudding of my heart, were the soft wet sounds of her mouth sliding over my cock.The feel of her tongue was too much and my whole body tensed. With a groan I came, eliciting a muted whimper from Nico. She continued bobbing for another minute, the sensations intensifying with each bob, drawing out more groans from deep within me body. Finally, she ceased and let me slide from her lips. She sat back against the wall and dabbed at the corners of her mouth before sucking on her finger.I lay there, stunned and pleased and vulnerable and invincible all rolled into one. The feeling of invincibility faded, though, and I gradually became aware I was lying naked in front of a girl with my now-limp cock on full display. Embarrassed, I started to pull my pants up but her hand stopped me."Don't; seeing it pleases me," she said. "Your very first blowjob?" I nodded dumbly and she smiled. "Thought so. What did you think?"I tried to put it into words but my vocabulary failed me. "It was amazing. I-" How could I describe something made me feel so many different emotions all at one time? Instead, I shrugged and shook my head.She nodded in agreement. "Kneel on the floor in front of me." I did and she scooted to the edge of the bed. Nico gathered her kilt in her hands, slowly revealing the pale flesh of her thighs, the serpent tattoo that started on her left hip and rose towards her abdomen, and the black cotton of her panties. She pulled my face to her crotch and I stared at it. "Kiss it," she commanded.I pressed my lips against the dry fabric. Nico shifted and I felt soft yielding flesh under the panties. Her musk filled my nose and I became light-headed. I kissed her again, my mouth open slightly and her hips rose slightly to meet me. Without hesitation I licked her and the cotton turned from dry to damp to wet and then I could faintly taste her. I tongued her roughly through her panties, wanting, needing more until she pushed my head back with one hand.Those green eyes, punctuated by black eyeliner, stared at me intently. I couldn't tell if she was pleased or angry but I did recognize her surprise. I don't know how long she held me there but with each passing moment I became more desperate to taste her again. Finally, her eyes narrowed and with her free hand she pushed her panties down her thighs, leaving me to pull them the rest of the way off. The hand holding my hair slowly relaxed and dropped away.I bent down and softly kissed her inner thigh. She tasted like fall, of rain and the sweet smell of slowly decaying leaves. I kissed higher and now I could truly smell her. I paused and, for the first time in my life, gazed at a woman's sex. Neatly trimmed black pubic hair framed her glistening folds. The swollen clit bulged slightly under its hood, calling to me. I could feel her heat on my face, drawing me in. My tongue parted her, delved into her, and dipped into her nectar. A guttural moan filled my ears and my soul fell into her, drowning happily in the pool of her wet heat.With slow and tender licks and kisses, I explored every nook and cranny of her, liberating her juices, coating my mouth and chin. Low, primal sounds filled the room only to be muted by the sudden pressure of her thighs against my head. I pushed on, my tongue darting and flicking and she trembled and shook beneath me. Her thighs hugged my face, each squeeze more powerful than the last, cutting off the blood to my brain until the world dimmed.When I came to my senses Nico had me by my hair and was twisting my head painfully to the side. Tremors rolled through her body and she looked down at me triumphantly. Her face was flush and sweat beaded on her forehead. With a crooked smile she pushed me away playfully in an odd display of affection. I wiped my face with my shirt and realized my erection was back.Nico looked at the clock and bolted from the bed. "Shit! My curfew is in ten minutes!"I couldn't believe my ears. "You live in Mother Mary?" I teased. She shot me a dangerous look as she smoothed down her skirt. To make up for the slight I offered to walk her back.We hustled across campus to Mary Hall, the lone all-women dorm on campus. Also known as Mother Mary, the Nunnery, or, more crudely, the Virgin Vault, it was the only dorm that had a curfew. A favorite of over-protective parents to guard their daughters against all the evils of college life, it was also the only dorm with a waiting list. We got to the front doors with two minutes to spare according to the large antique clock over the entrance. Nico kissed me lightly on the lips before disappearing inside. I was walking on air on my way home before realization set in.I had forgotten to get her number and I didn't know her last name. I'm such an idiot.Vanished.The following week I walked slowly past Mary Hall on the way to and from class hoping I'd run into Nico, even walking out of my way whenever I had time. I had her panties which I had found balled up under the edge of my bed and I carried them with me like I was the prince in a perverted version of Cinderella. Not once did I get a glimpse of her. I slept with the shirt I had worn that night. I hadn't washed it and I could still smell her on it.After two weeks I had almost given up seeing her again. I was in my room catching up on homework when I heard a voice. "Hey." I looked up at those brilliant green eyes. Nico was standing in my open door wearing a t-shirt and ripped jeans, a lock of jet black hair covering one eye. She flashed that crooked smile and asked, "Am I bothering you?""Nope," I said, quickly closing my Advanced Calculus textbook. She shut the door and sat on the edge of my bed."Is your roommate around?""No, he rarely sleeps here. He usually stays with friends who belong to the frat he's rushing so I basically get the room to myself.""About that night," she began but stopped. She gave me a cold, hard stare. "You haven't told anyone about it, have you?" I swore I hadn't. "Good, keep it that way. You tell anyone and I'll hurt you.""I swear, I won't say anything," I said meekly, withering under her gaze. She was starting to scare the absolute shit out of me.Anxiety clashes with boldness."Okay, I believe you." She looked at me for a long moment then said, "Take off your clothes.""What?""Take off your clothes. I want to see you naked.""Why?" I asked before I could stop myself.Nico stood up, tilted her head and looked curiously at me. "Are you a virgin?"I swallowed and avoided her eyes. I finally shrugged and confessed, "I've never done those things before.""What? Kiss a girl? Feel another person's tongue on your own? Touch a girl's ass?" I stared at the floor under the desk. I was too embarrassed to look her in the eyes. "Or was it something else?" she persisted."You know, like what you did to me," I bumbled."You mean when I put your erect cock in my mouth and sucked on it until you ejaculated your sperm down my throat. That's called a blowjob.""Right. That." I swallowed nervously and went on. "And what I did to you.""Ah, you mean cunnilingus, more commonly known as eating me out or licking my cunt.""Yeah, licking your, you know, pussy."Nico shook her head. "You didn't lick my cat, you licked my cunt.""Ok.""Did you like licking my cunt?""Yeah.""Say it.""I liked licking you.""I want you to say the word." She waited, an amused expression on her face. She was thoroughly enjoying how uncomfortable I was. "Say, cunt.""Cunt," I said quietly, flinching as I did so. All my life I had been taught that was the worst word one could ever say.She laughed. "My God, you really are a virgin, in more ways than one." Her laughter shamed me and my ears burned. I felt so small. "Well, at least I know you're clean. Tell me, Thomas, are you one of those types who save themselves for marriage? Did you swear a promise to your God you would remain pure and chaste until your wedding night?" she mocked."Not that it's any of your business, but no," I said a bit defensively."Do you believe in God, Thomas?""No, do you?"Nico snorted with derision. "I have don't have time to waste on that nonsense." She unsnapped her jeans and pulled the zipper down. "I don't have time to waste, period. Do you want to lick my cunt again, Thomas?" She reached into her panties. "I'm so wet and I'm so willing. Do you want to taste me, Thomas?" She pulled her hand out and held it up in front of me. Two of her fingers glistened and shone. I was already salivating. I nodded. "Then take off your goddamn clothes." There was a menace behind those words even though they were said neutrally.I stood and peeled off my shirt then my jeans. After a moment's hesitation I kicked off my boxers. Nico shook her head and pointed at my feet. I understood and pulled off my socks. I stood there in the middle of my room naked and semi-aroused as Nico walked slowly around me appraising my body. I silently prayed she wouldn't notice my earlobes or that my rib cage was a little asymmetrical. She stopped in front of me and raised an eyebrow as she looked at my cock."Utterly fucking amazing," she said softly. "How big is it?"Like most guys, I had been curious with the length of my cock. I had measured it and done my research but for some reason I was embarrassed to admit that to her. Instead, I simply said, "Bigger than average, I suppose."She shook her head. "Indeed it is. I thought my mind was playing tricks on me again and my memory was fucked up. But there it is." She sighed. "On your knees," she commanded.I obeyed. Nico kicked off her jeans and stood before me. "I can't have a boyfriend," she said, as I tasted her. I didn't care. I just nodded and drank her in.In the end, she was sitting naked in the desk chair with one leg draped over the armrest and me kneeling on the floor in front of her, my head buried between her legs as orgasm chased orgasm. When she finally pushed me away almost a half an hour had passed.Brief explosions of pain blossomed in my knees as I stood, my joints stiff. I rubbed my neck to work out the kinks and looked down at Nico. She lay there, draped over the chair, wasted with exhaustion but with a satisfied look on her face. Her small, pert tits rose and fell, her nipple ring catching the light with each breath. The tattoo of a serpent wrapped around an apple covered her left hip, up her abdomen, to just below her left tit.She motioned me over until I was standing next to her. "Masturbate on me," she said, tipping her head back, closing her eyes and opening her mouth. Her voice was tired and strained and for a brief moment, she looked sickly. When I hesitated she said emphatically, "Thomas, I want you to jerk off, until your cum sprays over my face!"I stood over her and masturbated as Nico's hands played lightly over her body, her fingers teasing her nipples and tracing random patterns over her stomach. The room was silent except for the rhythmic whispering of skin rubbing skin. She still had her eyes closed, and her mouth half-open and inviting. I watched her drive her middle finger deep into her cunt. With her other hand she caressed my sac, pulling me closer to her expectant mouth until the tip of my cock rubbed against her lips.She sucked it momentarily then whispered, "I can't have a boyfriend."I continued stroking, my orgasm nearing. Her lips nuzzled the underside of the fleshy tip, sending jolts of electricity directly down my shaft, through my balls and up my spine. With a groan the dam burst. White lines of cum jetted across the bridge of her nose and caught in her heavy lashes. She pulled me into her mouth and I came some more. When I was finished my knees felt weak."I can't have a boyfriend," she repeated as my seed dribbled slowly from the corner of her mouth.I offered her a towel to clean up. Nico climbed wearily into my bed and pulled the covers over her. I watched her sleep for a while before I got dressed and went back to my desk. I touched every item on the desktop exactly seven times in the proper order before I could resume my calculus homework, letting her sleep for an hour before I woke her gently."Nico, you have to get back before curfew," I said softly. She mumbled an acknowledgement and pulled me into bed, her buttocks pressing up against my growing erection. We lay there for several minutes, me lightly stroking her hair. At last she rose from the bed and dressed.She looked me steadily in the eye. "I can't have a boyfriend.""I know," I said. "Come on, I'll walk you back to your dorm."This time, I remembered to get her phone number.The next evening we were sitting in a booth at a busy coffee shop. Alternative music played overhead as students studied and writers pretended to write the great American novel on their laptops. I'm not the type to go out in public but Nico had succeeded in dragging me out of my room. I surreptitiously tapped the handle of my mug the correct number of times before I drank. Nico took a sip of her coffee and carefully set it down."How come you don't have a girlfriend?"The question caught me off guard. I thought for a minute then shrugged. It couldn't hurt to tell her the truth. "I have an anxiety disorder that makes it hard for me to meet people, especially girls."She frowned. "You didn't have any problems talking to me that first night.""That's partly because of the beer," I explained, "and mostly that you talked to me first. You broke the ice and you carried the conversation. If you think back, I just went along for the ride.""So," she shrugged, "why don't you meet girls at parties or bars?"I fidgeted with a stirring straw, twisting it into knots. "Crowds make me anxious, I mean, really anxious. There's a reason I'm sitting with my back to the rest of the room, so I don't know how many people are here. I can't go to any athletic events, and if a campus bus is crowded I'll wait for the next one which sometimes makes me late for class. Even big lectures give me a buggy feeling." The straw finally snapped between my fingers on the forty-third twist.There's a name for what I have: Obsessive Compulsive Disorder. Why I didn't tell Nico I have OCD I'll never know. Maybe it's because I'm keenly aware of how crazy I am. My main obsession is numbers. I count everything, how many twists it takes to break a straw or how many steps I take to and from class. My compulsion is having to touch things seven times to make everything all right. The anxiety on top of OCD was just a perk."Oh my God, you've never been to a football game?" she asked incredulously. "That's a sacrilege at this school."I shook my head. "Just the thought of a hundred thousand people all in one place makes me nauseous.""Do you get full-blown panic attacks?" I nodded. "Ever tried medication?"I chewed on my lower lip. The subject was a touchy one because of the stigma of taking prescribed meds. It had been my experience that once someone found out they treated me differently. But Nico wasn't like other people. "Yeah, but I haven't found one I like. They do help alleviate the anxiety but they all have drawbacks. Some made me feel like a zombie, some are better but everything is still a tad foggy, and some have undesirable side effects.""Such as?"I fidgeted in my seat. I hated talking about it but Nico's piercing gaze wouldn't let me go. "This one particular drug gave me a raging erection.""Sounds like fun," she said mischievously, "what with all that meat you're packing.""It wasn't. I was sixteen and already a typical horny teenager. I got plenty of erections all on my own. When I was on the med I was hard all the time and not only was it embarrassing it was also very painful.""Do you have any of those pills left?" she asked, her voice full of hope."No, I flushed them a long time ago." Nico pouted at me across the table.We sipped our coffee in silence until Nico declared, "You are a fucking enigma." I couldn't decide if I should be insulted by that. "You're a virgin who can barely go out in public, let alone talk to women, but you have a cock any girl would kill to suck or fuck. And there's no way you should be that good at eating me out. How can you be that good?" I shrugged as I had no clue. "Did someone teach you?""No, but I do like watching it in videos," I admitted. "In fact, it's the only kind of porn I like. I really enjoy seeing a woman get off." That wasn't the whole truth, though. A more accurate statement is that I always have a feeling something bad will happen if the woman doesn't orgasm. Watching a video for the first time always fills me with trepidation as I don't know if they will show the woman climaxing."What's it like for you, what's going through your mind when you have your tongue buried in my cunt?""I don't know." I paused. "It's like I'm in some sort of trance and it's the only thing in the world. Nothing else exists. Maybe I blackout or something, you know, the way an alcoholic will blackout when they've been drinking."Nico nodded at me. "Try to describe what it's like to lick me."I thought about it for a long time before I said, "It's kind of like eating a perfectly ripe peach. You know, there's that window of two or three weeks in August when Michigan Red Haven peaches are the perfect ripeness. You bite into the fuzzy skin and the sweet juice rolls down your chin and you can't help but to slurp it up and the flesh is soft yet firm under your tongue. That's the closest I can come to describing it." To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 “Sure Thing” Network: Part 2The girls network, and their losing battle with their carnal desires.Based on a post by reader4175. Listen to the Podcast on My First Time.I said, “this is pretty fucking good.” She said; “if you like that, you should feel it without the condom.”She rolled off, pulled off the condom and threw it away. She said “don't worry, my body is too drained from wrestling, I haven't had a period in 3 months,” just before she slid back down on me. So hot, so tight, so wet. I wasn't going to last long and she could see it in my face.She started rocking back and forth and when she saw me grit my teeth, she stopped and leaned down to put her tits in my face. I hadn't paid too much attention to them so far, because of the positions that we had been in. They weren't great, maybe B's and a little saggy, but I was in heaven with a nipple in my mouth. In a moment of clarity, I told her; “put another condom on me just in case.”  She agreed and got off me again. When she mounted me again, I told her that I wanted her other nipple. She obliged, but immediately started rocking her hips again. I just lost it and came with a nipple in my mouth. It wasn't hard for her to tell and she leaned down to cradle my head.When I came back to reality, she said, “well I guess I really won that round.” I sat up looked at the clock and said “Holy Fuck, we have to get back to the school to setup for our match.” We got dressed and I grabbed my wrestling bag. Hers was in her car. When it came time for the match, I was drained, but she was on fire. We wrestled in order by weight so she was up before me and bested a guy that thought he was going to have an easy win. I on the other hand did get an easy win against a freshman, which was a good thing, because my head wasn't in the game.The next day at practice as I was riding Carrie-Ann’s ass, I leaned into her ear and whispered that I wished we were doing this in my bed. She said; “yesterday was great, but if you are going to be garbage on the mat, after a private practice session, then you won't be getting any more of that before a match. We will have to find a better time to play.” I worked my hand underneath her and pinched a nipple and she started fighting like a wild cat. We didn't end up getting back in my bed, but nothing was off limits on the mat as long as it wasn't too obvious.Becky.Becky was a cross between a brat and a bitch and I never knew which one I was going to get. She had been right next to me every year in my homeroom and I hadn't given her much thought, but she was actually my type. She was five foot two or three inches tall, with long brown hair, blue eyes, big tits and wide hips.I really never expected her to approach me, but one day after school she kind of got in my face and said "Give me a ride home." She didn't really ask me, it was more of a demand. I knew where she lived and I felt sorry for her. Her family had a run-down mobile home out in the middle of nowhere. I asked her why I should and she said "You're a nice guy."As I thought to myself, we will see about that. Carrie-Ann and the other girls had unlocked something inside me that was going to get unleashed today. We had to pass my house on the way, so we would be making a pit stop.When I turned into my driveway, she asked me what I was doing. I said; “I’m hungry.  I am stopping to get something to eat.” She said that she would wait in the car. I told her; “if you don’t come into the house, you will be waiting longer than you want.” She asked me why she needed to come in and I said "At the very least, to talk to me, if you're not going to eat with me."She said "I guess." She followed me inside and to the upper level, to the kitchen.I offered her a drink and she accepted, but said she was not hungry, although I suspected that she may have been. I tried to have a conversation, but really only got flippant answers to my questions. When I was done eating she asked if we could go.I said “I had something else to attend to,” before we left and “You should follow me to my bedroom.” She said, "I don't think so." I said "Well I am tired of your attitude and we are going to do something about it today."Her eyes went wide and she headed towards the stairs. I caught her by the hair, just as she was about to step down and turn her to face me.She looked scared and I asked her if she was going to be a good girl or if she was going to keep being naughty. I tightened my grip and she yelped that she would be good.I said "Well you have been naughty and we are going to remedy that", as I pulled her towards my bedroom. I asked her “what are you going to do to apologize for being such a bratty little bitch?” When she didn't answer, I asked her if she wanted a spanking or if she could think of something she would rather do. She rolled her eyes and said, “I will give you a blowjob, I know that's what you really want.” I asked her what made her think she knew what I wanted. She said “that's what all guys want.” I told her that would be a good start, but I still thought she deserved a spanking.I took my pants off and sat down on the edge of my bed. She dropped to her knees in front of me. I told her to take her shirt and bra off. She started to protest, but I told her to do it or I was going to spank ass. She just shook her head and peeled her shirt off. When she dropped her bra, I saw the biggest areolas that I had ever seen. They were brown and about three inches in diameter, covering the whole bulb of her tits. She caught me staring and asked what I was looking at.I just told her; “come to me because I have to have those tits in my face.” I don't know what changed, but she didn't hesitate, stood up and held her tits out to me. She must have liked having her nipples sucked, because the instant I latched on, she moaned and grabbed the back of my head. I wrapped my arm around her waist and alternated between them until she shuddered and came. I hugged her, to keep her from collapsing.When she recovered, her whole demeanor had changed and she dropped back to her knees in front of me. Instead of being reluctant, she pulled my boxers off to get to my cock. She gave the underside a few licks and then sucked my head into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around the top before starting to bob her head. She kept going deeper and deeper until she had all of my cock in her mouth when she stopped at the base and looked up at me. I reached my hand out to the side of her face and said “good girl.” She went into overdrive and deepthroated me until I came and laid back on the bed. She must have swallowed it all, because she crawled up next to me and licked her lips.I asked her what had gotten into her and she said “most guys didn't like my boobs.” I told her that I loved them and then asked her if she was open to doing anything else. She said; “I wouldn't mind another orgasm?” So I told her; “I will eat your pussy?” She hesitated, and I asked her what the problem was.She said; “that doesn't usually do too much for me.”I told her; “just lay back and let me see what I can do.” I stripped off her jeans and panties to find a small patch of hair just above her clit.I didn't take much time warming her up, because she was still wet from her first orgasm. I licked her slit from bottom to top a few times, and then buried my tongue inside her.She wasn't really responding, so I moved up and started sucking on her clit. She started to squirm a little bit, but she still wasn't getting very far. I kept on sucking, but slid my hands up her sides, to her tits. I got a good handful of both and started thumbing her nipples.This really got her going and she was bucking into my face. I moved my hands just a little so I could run her nipples between my thumbs and fingers. A few seconds later she screamed, and gushed all over my face. I wiped my face off and climbed up on the bed to hold her for a few minutes.When she came back to the real world, she said; “I have never done that before”. I asked her if she wanted to do it again. She said; “I wouldn't mind. “I rolled over, grabbed a condom and said “how about you ride me.”She rolled it on me and climbed on. She started bouncing a little until I pulled her shoulders down, put one nipple in my mouth, pinched the other and grabbed her ass with my left hand. I forced her into my rhythm and pushed as many of her buttons as I could. She moaned and gushed again just as I came inside of her. She laid down on my chest like she was never going to leave.I looked at the clock and decided that it was time to get her home before anyone else got home at my house. I slapped her on the ass and told her it was time to get going. She got up, cleaned herself up and got dressed. I looked at my bed and realized that I was going to have to wash my sheets. We finally got back in my car and headed towards her house. We passed her cousin Katie's house on the way. I wasn't trying to be an asshole, but I asked Becky what I would have to do to get Katie in my bed.She said “What the fuck, we just got done and now you want her.” I said "Well I never expected to go that far with you, and I have had a crush on her since 7th grade." She thought about it and said "You're an asshole, but I want her to have that kind of experience with you, so I will talk to her."I had a great time with Becky, but she only ever asked me for one more ride home and there wasn't enough time for a full session, so all I got was a blowjob in my car before dropping her off.Katie.I don't know if Katie was my type, but I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. Five foot three or four, shoulder length red hair, blue eyes, pale white skin with just a few freckles and boobs that were just a little too big for her frame. The problem was, she never really cared for me, but I guess I may not have approached her properly.One day, Becky pulled me aside in the hall and said; “I talked to Katie.” She didn't go into detail, but she said that Katie was willing to talk to me.I found her at her locker at the end of the day and before I could say anything she said “What do you want?” I was caught off guard and I said “I thought Becky had talked to you.” Her reply was "I talked to her, but all she said was that you wanted to talk to me."Well, what the fuck, I thought Becky was going to make this easy for me. No, but better than nothing. So, I said "How about I give you a ride home and we can talk about some things."She said, "What do I have to talk to you about?" I said, "Just give the attitude a rest and drop your walls for a few minutes." Again, she replied with, "What do you want?"I said, "The simple answer is you."Her mouth dropped open and she stared at me. I asked her if that was a problem. She didn't reply, so I stepped in closer, slid my hand up the back of her neck, and took a handful of hair and whispered in her ear that she was mine now.She shivered a little and just said "Don't hurt me."This was not at all the response I thought I was going to get, but I was not going to waste this opportunity by going easy on her. I told her to get the rest of her things and she would be coming with me. She was always so composed and in charge of everything and now she was resigned to follow my directions. Instead of just taking her home with me, I decided to take her to the cabin. It was a little farther away, but completely secluded and the last place that anyone would go looking for us.We headed out to my car. I opened the passenger's side door for her. She stepped in and then I buckled her in. She looked up but said nothing. I closed the door and walked around to the driver's side of the car. I got in and we took off. As soon as we were up to speed, I put my hand on her thigh. She looked over like she was going to protest and when she saw the dark look on my face, she turned away to look out the window. I started to slide my hand up and she looked at me again, did not say anything and put her hands on top of mine to keep me from moving any closer. She didn't know it, but by touching me she did exactly what I wanted. I squeezed her thigh and she surprised me with a small smile.She must not have been paying attention to where we were going, because when we got to the cabin, she looked up and asked me where we were. I said,” this is going to be your happy place.” She looked confused and I said “we are going inside.” I got out and led her in by the hand. The cabin was sparsely furnished, some bunks, a wood stove and a large rectangular dining table. I had no intention of using any of the bunks. I was going to use that table to break her.I looked at her and told her to strip. She blanched and I told her; “either you could take your clothes off or I would tear them off.” She sat down in a chair, removed her shoes, stood up, dropped her pants and pulled her shirt off over her head. She stood there looking at the floor in black panties and a white bra. I told her; “You’re not done, but I would be more than happy to finish the job for you?” She didn't move or say a word until she squealed when I picked her up and put her on the edge of the table. She still wasn't looking at me so I tilted her face up to mine by her chin. I could see she was scared, but there was still a spark in her eyes.I asked her if she was ready to be mine, and she shivered a little and very quietly said “yes.” I unhooked her bra, set it aside and I was presented with quarter sized pink areolas and perfect little nipples. I brought one to my mouth and then alternated back and forth until she started to squirm. When she started to moan I laid her back on the table and peeled her panties off. Where I was greeted with a triangular patch of red hair pointing down at her pussy. I dove in and started licking her slit. She was already wet and I slipped my tongue inside before working my way to the top to find her clit. I latched on to it hard and she screamed.I went to the other end of the table and pulled her towards me far enough for her head to hang over the edge. I was already rock hard, so when I dropped my pants and boxes she got an up close view of my cock. I told her to open up, when she hesitated, I reached for her tits and squeezed them until she opened her mouth. I let up on the pressure and she took about half of my cock into her mouth. I started to stroke in and out and she was actually able to take all of my cock. I held onto her tits and face fucked her until I was about ready to cum. I pulled most of the way out and unloaded into her mouth. She swallowed most of it, only coughing a little, and I was still hard.I moved back to the other end of the table and pulled her down so that her ass was on the edge. I rubbed my cock up and down her slit a few times and she said “please use a condom.” I was ready for that and got one from my pants. When I was ready to go, I put her legs on my shoulders, spread her lips with my thumbs and sank my cock into her pussy. I held still to savor it for a minute before I reached up, took her wrists and started pounding her. I must have been hitting her G-Spot just right, because she stiffened and came and repeated that three more times. I finally came after her fourth orgasm. She was worn out, so I moved her up onto the table so that nothing was hanging off and sat down in a chair.She sat up a few minutes later and told me; “that was amazing, but I need to get home.” She also said; “I talked to Becky about everything and that she had been playing along the whole time, just to see where you would take it. She doesn't think that she could be truly submissive, but she had played along for your benefit.” I was disappointed, and she could see it. She said “I would be happy to do it again another time if you want, but it won’t be a regular occurrence.”Kristina.Kristina was a little different from my normal. She was still around five foot two or three inches tall, but blonde with deep set blue eyes, big tits and wide hips. She was book smart, but also a ditzy cheerleader. I couldn't have a conversation with her, but I still wanted to fuck her.One evening after wrestling practice, a bunch of us headed up to the gym to watch a varsity basketball game. The cheerleaders were there to support our team and I was really just there to watch the cheerleaders. There were a few cuties, mostly underclassmen, but I really liked to watch Kristina bounce around. Just as the game ended I caught her on the sideline and asked her what she was doing for the rest of the night.She said that she really needed to get home, so I offered her a ride. She accepted, but had to let one of the other girls know because she was supposed to be riding with her.We pulled out of the driveway and my right hand went straight to her bare thigh. She looked over at me and smiled, so I slid my hand up until the edge was touching her panties. She reached down and pulled my hand in closer so I could feel the moist heat coming from her pussy.When we got to her house, she leaned over, kissed me and said “I am free to do whatever you want after school tomorrow.” I decided right then that the table at the cabin was going to get used again.I found her at her locker after school. She wasn't in her uniform, but she was wearing a white button down blouse with some cleavage showing, a black pleated skirt that fell just above her knees and back Converse sneakers. I loved the ease of access that a skirt provides. We got into my car and she peeled off and handed me her tiny black g-string before sitting down.As soon as I got on the road, she was pulling my hand towards her pussy. It was a little awkward, but I got a finger inside, and that was just what she wanted.We walked into the cabin, she looked around and said “it looks like we are using the table.” I said “that was my plan.” She turned and kissed me. I removed her blouse and bra while we were kissing. As soon as her tits were free, I dipped my head to suck on her nipples. She squealed and then started to moan. I let up and she reached down to remove her skirt. I told her; “leave it on for now.”I didn't even have to ask, and she dropped to her knees in front of me. She worked me up a little with her hands before sucking me into her mouth. Then she bobbed up and down a few times in the top half before burying my cock in her throat. She held herself down until her eyes started to water and then she pulled her mouth off with a pop. She took a few deep breaths and then started to deepthroat me. She bobbed up and down until I lost my load down her throat.Then she hopped up on the table and said “you're turn.” I had planned on eating her pussy, anyway but it was usually on my terms. She laid back on the table with her ass and heels right on the edge. Cheerleaders are so flexible. I pulled my chair up and dove in. I would usually reach for her nipples, but she had put both her hands on my head and I was doing all I could to keep her knees apart. She must have liked it when I started sucking on her clit, because she squealed, tried to crush my head and then laid flat on the table.I was hard again, dragged her off the table, spun her around and bent her over the table with her feet still on the ground. She was still wearing her skirt, so I flipped it up over her ass and slid my cock up and down her slit a few times before burying it inside her. She moaned when I bottomed out and just kept moaning as I pumped in and out of her. I didn't know how she would take it, but I sucked on my thumb and stuck it in her ass. She screamed out Yes and started to buck back into me. She locked up on me while she had another orgasm.I was almost ready to pop again and I asked her if I could finish in her ass. She asked if I had any lube, luckily for me I had stashed some on the back of a shelf in the cabin. I lubed up my cock and squirted some in her ass. I pushed the head in and she wiggled a little bit. She said; “give me the rest of it;” and she had her third orgasm when I bottomed out. She settled down and pushed herself up with her hands. I reached for her tits and started to pound her ass. It didn't take long before I unloaded inside her. I pulled out, wiped myself off and sat down.She turned around to face me and asked when I would be up for doing that again.I wasn't usually up for a third round, but I told her; “it will only take a few minutes if you help me.” She straddled me and sat down on my lap. She started kissing me and that was ok, but I wanted her nipples in my mouth. She got the idea and started gyrating on my lap.When she thought I was hard enough, she turned around and sank her asshole down onto my cock. I reached up to tweak her nipples and she really started to go crazy. Her hands were on my knees, so I dropped my right hand to finger her pussy. I slid two fingers inside and put my thumb on her clit. I did what I could to push all her buttons at once and I was rewarded with her screaming and squirting all over the place. I stood up, pushed her back to the table and hammered her ass again until I came.Three times was enough and we were both exhausted. She lay bent over the table and I sat back down. When she was able to stand up, we both got cleaned up and dressed. She said; “I’m impressed, because most guys could not keep up with me, let alone go three rounds.” She added; “I would be happy to play with you again in a more comfortable place.” I took her home, and after I dropped her off, I started to wonder when I would find the right girl for me. Based on a post by reader4175, for Literotica.

 “Sure Thing” Network: Part 1The girls network, and Fifty shades of virginity.Based on a post by reader4175. Listen to the Podcast on My First Time.Kaitlin.Being nearly a year older, I developed physically and mentally at a pace the other guys couldn’t keep. It helped me get the girls’ attention and interest.Sadly, my academic development was nothing to boast about.Kaitlin was a sporty little blonde, with tiny tits, a tight ass, brown eyes, a great smile and perfect teeth. I'm not sure what really even made me interested in her, other than her smile. It was always there and kind of infectious. She was different from most of the girls, because she would take time to talk to anyone. It didn't matter who you were, what you did or what you looked like, she would still talk to you.I did not think that I had a chance in hell with her, but I didn't think that I had a chance in hell with any girl right about then. She was right in front of me one day leaving class and I had a question about an assignment, but the teacher was busy, so I asked Kaitlin. She turned, looked up at me and said "Come over to my house after school and I will help you with it."Thàt was not the answer that I was expecting, but I was not going to turn down her invitation.We both had our own cars, so I met her in the parking lot after school. I followed her home and she invited me into her empty house. We sat down at her kitchen table and she wanted to get right to work. I was having a hard time doing anything. I was really just staring at her and wondering where this might go. She noticed that I was not paying attention, looked up and asked me what was going on. All I could say was that I usually took a bit of a break when I got home from school before I started my homework.She asked me if I wanted something to drink, I said “yes”, and then watched her walk away.She told me; “come to the fridge and pick what you want.” I was looking over her shoulder and all I really wanted was her. I said that I would like a Mountain Dew so she handed one to me. I started back towards the table, and she said “why don't we go into the living room.”I sat down on the couch and she sat down right next to me. I really was not expecting that, so I turned to look at her and she just smiled. I took that as a good sign and put my arm around her. She just snuggled in and put her head in my chest.I really didn't know what I was doing, but I lifted her chin with my hand and leaned down to kiss her. She didn't say a word and kissed me back. I scooped her up into my lap and slid my hand up her shirt as I continued to kiss her. Again she didn't try to stop me. I squeezed her tits and tweaked her nipples for a few minutes while I kept kissing her. When I tried to move my hand from under her shirt to the waistband of her pants, she pulled away and said “that's enough, we are done.”I must have looked disappointed, because she said “it's not your fault, this is only as far as I am willing to go.” I ask “so what now?” She said; “we could go back to our homework or you could take matters into your own hands.” I asked what that was supposed to mean and she said that she wouldn't help me, but if I wanted to finish myself, she would take off her shirt, sit in the chair across from me and watch.I was hard as a rock and she could tell. I asked her to get me a towel. She came back with the towel in one hand and her shirt and bra in the other. I stood up, peeled off my shirt and dropped my pants.Her eyes lit up, so I dropped my boxers and sat back down. She took her seat and started to play with her own nipples. When I started in on myself, she licked her lips and slid one hand down her pants. I really got going watching her do her own thing. When I was getting close, I spread the towel over my stomach and chest. She gave me a funny look and I just said “wait.”When I finally came, I shot three big ropes up onto my chest, almost to my face. She must have really enjoyed watching me, because just as I finished, she shuddered and came. I folded up the towel, but then asked her if she wanted a taste. She nodded her head and said “yes.” I stood up, walked over to her and jerked the last few drops into her mouth. She played with it for a few seconds and then swallowed it.We both got dressed and she asked me if I still wanted to do that homework. I told her that I thought I would be able to concentrate now. She laughed and said “let's go do it.”I had not performed for a girl before, but she must have been impressed and told her friends about it, because the next day in class she told me; “Meredith would be interested in helping you you’re your homework tomorrow night.”Kaitlin and I never got together again, but she would always give me the sweetest smile and occasionally direct me to another girl that she thought would like me.Meredith.Meredith had a different look than most of the girls at my school. She was a dark haired beauty, with dark eyes, pale white skin and a toned dancer's body. She could have easily played Wednesday Adams.It was not the next day as Kaitlin had implied, but one day at lunch, Meredith sat down across from me and said, “I heard that you could use some help with your homework.” I asked her what Kaitlin had said. Her reply was; “You are a sure thing.”I asked her what she had in mind. She said that her parents would be out Friday night and that she would like me to join her in the hot tub for an adventure. I had not been in a hot tub before, let alone in a hot tub with a girl, so I showed up to her house Friday night in jeans and a T-shirt with my swimming trunks in my hand. She said “you really don't need those, but if you would be more comfortable, we can start with swimsuits on.” I said that I thought that was best.She pouted a little and I said “don't worry, we will get to where you want to go.”She just said “Goody,” and showed me the bathroom. When I came out, she was waiting in a tiny black bikini.She led me outside to the hot tub and we climbed in. I sat down and as soon as I was settled she sat down on my lap facing me. She then said “we can do this the fast way or the slow way, but either way we are both going to cum.” I told her; “ I’m not in a hurry, so we can take it slow.” She said; “that would work for me.” and then leaned in to kiss me.My hands had been resting on her hips since she sat down, but they crept up to her ribs, and then her perky little tits, as we continued to kiss.She broke our kiss and told me; “take my bikini top off,” which I happily did. As soon as it was off, she held up one of her own tits and said “suck it.” I didn't hesitate and latched right on. She started grinding on my lap and then whispered in my ear "I'm not going to fuck you, but you're going to cum really hard."I didn't know what she had in mind but I liked the sound of it.Meredith stood up, stripped her bikini bottom off and sat back down in my lap facing away from me. She guided my left hand to her tits and my right hand down to her pussy. I didn't really know what I was doing, but she put her hand on top of mine and guided my fingers to where she wanted them. Once I got going, she tipped her head back onto my shoulder and started moaning in my ear. I must have been doing it right because she shuttered and stiffened in my lap. When she finally relaxed from her orgasm, she turned and kissed me and then told me; “ it’s your turn.”She told me; “stand up and take off your trunks.” I did and then she had me sit down in front of her. She pulled me into her with her left arm and reached down to stroke my cock with her right hand. I hadn't gotten a hand job from a girl yet, let alone a reach around under water. I leaned back into her and just let her do her thing. When she started talking dirty into my ear I knew I wasn't going to last very much longer.I told her that I was going to cum and she told me; ”stand up and shoot it into my mouth.” I just wanted her to finish me, but I wasn't going to pass up this chance, so I stood up in front of her and started jerking myself off. She sat up and opened her mouth. I leaned in and put my hand on the edge of the tub next to her. I got as close to her mouth as I could and fired shot after shot onto her waiting tongue. She took it all and swallowed it down. Just as I started to back away, she leaned forward and sucked the last drops off the head of my cock. It wasn't a blowjob, but I now knew I wanted one in the worst way. I sat down next to her and pulled her in tight.She told me not to get attached, because this wasn't likely to happen again anytime soon, but she would direct me to a few friends who would be interested in helping me with my homework. I leaned in to kiss her again and she gave me a sideways look. I said that I didn't care and pulled her up onto my lap facing me. When I started to get hard again underneath her, she hopped off and said “that's not going to happen, but the other girls will love you.”Sara.Meredith must have spread the word, because I started to get smiles from a lot of girls that didn't usually even look my way. I was starting to wonder if there was something wrong until Sara sat down next to me in class and asked me if I needed help with my homework.I said; “I wouldn't mind studying with her.” In truth, I had had my eye on her for years.Sara was my type, just over five foot tall, a big smile, nice teeth, brown eyes, dirty blonde hair, glasses and some of the biggest tits in our class. Those boobs had drawn me to her since they first popped out.I asked her what day she had in mind and she said “Friday would really be the best, because my mom has an evening shift.”Friday rolled around and Sara was waiting at the door for me. We headed out to my car and waited for the parking lot to clear out. We headed for her house down by the lake. It wasn't very big and there wasn't much in the refrigerator. I suggested that we go back out to the corner store for some refreshments. She gave me a sideways look and I said that I needed some fuel, before we would be doing any homework. She turned around and we headed back out the door.I don't really remember what we picked up for food, but I know that I got a bottle of Mountain Dew. We got back to her house and sat down for a few minutes. Apparently Meredith had talked up the fingering skills that I didn't know I had. Sara said that she wanted me to do for her what I had done for Meredith in the hot tub except that she did not have a hot tub.I really didn't know what the hell I was doing, so I suggested that were go to her room and I started by giving her a massage. She was a little shy and turned her back to me when she started to get undressed. I peeled my shirt off and waited for her. She turned to face me with her hands covering her tits and just a small patch of hair between her legs. I asked her if she had any oil or lotion and she reached for a bottle, showing me one pointy nipple. I told her; “lay down on your belly and I will start on your back.” I started at her neck and worked my way down to her calves spending a little extra time on her ass. I really wasn't interested in feet, so I stopped there.She rolled over with half lidded eyes and asked me to do the front. I started at her shoulders working on her arms and spending a lot of time on her tits before work my way down to her legs and skipping over her pussy. I moved back up and just kneaded her mound with the palm of my hand. When she started to squirm, I knew it was time to go a little farther. She had a chair near by so I sat down and told her; “come sit in my lap.” She sat up slowly and took some unsteady steps over to me. I cradled her back with my left arm and started to work my fingers into her with my right hand. I could only get my middle finger inside of her, so I started working it in and out. I slipped my finger out and split her lips so I could find her clit. I put my thumb on it and then slid my finger back inside her. Then I started working both my thumb and my finger at the same time. I turned my head towards her and could not resist sucking on her nipples. I got a good rhythm going and locked onto one of her nipples. It didn't take long and she shuttered and came.I carried her over and laid her in her bed. I started to get undressed and she asked me what I was doing. I said “it's my turn now.” She said; “I’m not very good at hand jobs.” I said “that’s okay; I had something else in mind.” She got a concerned look on her face and I said “don't worry, I am going to use your tits.” She looked relieved and confused all at the same time. I picked up the bottle of oil and straddled her chest. I oiled up her tits and laid my cock between them. I held her tits together while thumbing her nipples and started to fuck them.When I really got going, my head started to pop out the top. She looked down and stuck out her tongue. I wasn't going to make it inside her mouth, but if she kept it open, she was going to get part of my load. I sped up and started to bump the head of my cock on the tip of her tongue. That was just the added stimulation that I needed to finish and I shot three good ropes at her face. The first one went in her mouth and the other two hit her chin and pooled on her neck.She must have swallowed the first shot because she licked her lips and said “thank you.” I asked her what she wanted to clean up with and she said “don't worry about it,” as she smeared my cum all over her chest.I was done, although I probably could have gone another round. I asked her if she wanted anything else and she said “no, but you could join me in the shower if you want to.” Why not, I would love to wash those tits. I spent a lot more time washing her than she did me, but she gave my balls a nice fondle and stroked my cock a little. We dried off and got dressed. She gave me a nice kiss and said “see you in class on Monday.”Carolyn.Sarah must have talked to Carolyn because she sat down next to me at lunch one day and said if you give me a ride home today, I will help you with your homework. I didn't know what she had in mind, but I was game for just about anything.Carolyn was the smartest girl I knew and I think I was always drawn to her because of that, but she did have a tight little body with an amazing ass. She has blue eyes and auburn hair that she kept just below her ears. She didn't exactly graduate a year early, but she finished her senior year at the local community college.Carolyn was waiting for me near the main entrance after the bell rang. I was never in a big rush to leave the parking lot, because it was always a madhouse and I had almost been rear-ended a few times in the bumper to bumper line on the driveway. My stereo was shit, but we sat there listening to some music in my car until the parking lot cleared out. She lived really close to school, so a few minutes meant nothing.We got to her house and she said today is the best day because everyone else is out. Word must have gotten around because she led me to the kitchen and handed me a Mountain Dew and then offered me a sandwich. I accepted and she got right to work making it. She didn't make anything for herself, but just sat there and watched me eat. When I was done, I looked up and asked her what she had in mind. She said that it was time for her afternoon snack and that we should move to the living room.She told me; “get undressed and sit down,” as she removed her shirt and bra.She knelt in front of me and started rubbing my legs before playing with my balls and starting to stroke my cock. It didn't take long and I was rock hard. She leaned in and started licking up and down my shaft. Then she sucked the head of my cock into her mouth and swirled her tongue around the top of it. I knew she got a little bit of precum, but she didn't care. When she started bobbing up and down I reached out to put my hand on her head.She pulled off and told me to put my hands down. I would get a chance to use them later. She started bobbing again and before too long, she was taking everything that I had. She grabbed my balls and started fucking her face with my cock. I couldn't hold back and shot my load into her mouth. She gulped it down and kept on sucking until I went soft. She looked up, licked her lips and said I want a massage. I said you're going to have to give me a few minutes to recover. She scampered off to the kitchen and brought me another Mountain Dew.When I finished that, I said let's go. She gathered up our clothes and led me to her room. She stripped off her jeans and panties and showed me a bald little pussy. She handed me a bottle of oil and I proceeded to give her the same treatment that I gave Sara. When I got to her pussy she told me that she wanted me to finish her while she was laying down. I decided to lay down next to her for a better angle and more access. I started rubbing my finger up and down her slit until her lips parted and I could work my way in to find her clit.When I started rubbing circles around it, she started to squirm, so I replaced my finger with my thumb and started working my finger into her. I got one in and it felt like there was room for a second. When I got that one in, she just shivered. I started working both my finger and my thumb, then I leaned in to suck on a nipple. Her tits were nowhere as big as Sara's, but they were perky. I kept up the same rhythm until she shuttered and came with a little squirt.I was hard again and she reached down to grab my cock. She got her bottle of oil and lubed me up. She used both hands on my cock and balls and just kept working up and down, corkscrewing and swirling on the head of my cock. When I came, it wasn't as much as the first time, but she bent down and slurped it all up. I must have passed out because she was sitting up next to me smacking my cheek and telling me that it was time for me to leave. I got up and got dressed and she took me to the door where she kissed my cheek and told me to expect to hear from her again.Carrie-Ann.When wrestling season rolled around, we got a surprise. My buddy's older sister Carrie-Ann decided that she was going to wrestle. I didn't think much of it because I was a heavy weight and she was around 160, but I was wrong. All of the guys in her weight class refused to wrestle with her. She wasn't the prettiest girl, but what the hell, if she could wrestle with us, she would do better at her own weight.Well, she didn't do all that well with us, because I was usually riding her ass and when we were standing up, I had her by her wrists so she couldn't move. We knocked 20 pounds off of her and she wore my fingerprints as bruises around her wrists for a month after the season ended. I didn't mind wrestling with her on the mat, but I wanted to take it to my bed.We had a match the next night and everyone was happy to have an afternoon off. Because I had been spending so much time with Carrie-Ann, I thought nothing of asking her what she was going to be doing. She said; “I have some homework to do.” Without really thinking about it I asked; “Could you come over to my house and help me with an English assignment.” She said; “I had heard about helping you with homework,” and told me that I had better be ready for everything.The next day after school we headed for my house. She had driven herself to school so she followed me home. We headed inside, I dropped my bag and headed for the kitchen. I rummaged around for a snack and drinks. She was just as hungry as I was.Carrie-Ann wasn't the perfect girl, but I liked her attitude. She had worked some weight off, but she was still thick. She had long brown hair, but she had dreadlocked it for the season. She had bright brown eyes and a constant smile.We finished up in the kitchen and headed for my bedroom. We had not seen each other naked, but our hands had been everywhere, so without even thinking about it, we both just started getting undressed. We eye each other up and she said "You're going to let me be on top today."I grabbed her wrists and asked her if she was ready to wrestle for it. She said "No, you're just going to lay down and take it."I was game for whatever she wanted, and I lay down on my bed. She stood up over me on the bed and just said eat it as she dropped her pussy onto my face. I didn't know what I was doing, but I just started licking everything until I got my tongue inside and then she told me; “suck my clit.” I was already rock hard and sucked on her until she yelped and told me; “go easy.”I pushed her back and told her that this wasn't fair. She told me that I was never fair at practice. I said “how about you turn around and work on me while I work on you.”She put her hands on my chest, spun herself around and backed her pussy up to my face. She didn't dive right in to blow me, but she started playing with my balls and gently stroking my cock. I got back to her pussy and from this angle, I was able to spread her open with my hands and used my tongue on her clit. When she started to buck her hips, I drove one finger from each hand into her and latched down hard on her clit. She screamed and locked up pinning my hands between her legs. When she loosened up, she rolled off of me and told me that she had won that round.I said that she could look at it that way if she wanted to, but I was the one that made her cum. She said “well then, it is my turn to make you cum.” I told her to give it her best shot. What I didn't tell her was that I had taken care of myself that morning so that I would last longer with her. She started blowing me, but it was nothing like Carolyn had done, so I was a little disappointed. She had been down there for a while when she looked up at me and asked me what was taking so long. I said “if you want to make me cum, you're going to have to go for a ride.”Her eyes got wide and I reached over to grab a condom that I had stashed next to my bed the day before. I tossed it to her and told her; “climb on if you want to beat me.” She didn't hesitate, rolled it on and straddled me. I never expected that it would go this far, but why the hell not. She lined me up and lowered herself down. When she was fully seated, my jaw dropped open and she gave me a strange look and then said “is this your first time?” I nodded my head and she said; “you asshole, if I had known that, I would have made it better.”To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by reader4175, for Literotica.

A Good Girl Discovers Sensuality. By Fredly - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At last, Faith went to sleep Thursday night. In the early morning she awoke confused by the happening and sights of the night before. She was not sure if she had really seen her classmates, Christine and Jim; together in that alley, or had just dreamed the whole episode. As she became more awake, she began to remember making herself come and recalled the dreams that she had during the night. She recalled that most of her dreams had included an enormous erect penis floating in the air and attempting to enter pinhole size openings. Faith shook her head in an attempt to dislodge the visions.  The visions of the sexual activity continued to dance in her head, so she quietly got out of bed and took her shower. The hot water felt good as it cascaded down her body. The water created feelings in her similar to the feeling of the night before. As the feelings spread, she began to stroke her breasts and imagine what it would feel like if Steve, her boyfriend was caressing her. Her thoughts of him served to increase the excitement. She dropped a hand down to her mound and began to stroke her pussy. Faith quickly found her clit and rubbed herself furiously. The waves of pleasure quickly hit, and she found it difficult to remain standing. She quickly finished her shower and dressed for school. The small college was bustling by the time she arrived. It was a big day for the students. The rival college’s basketball team was coming into town that night for the annual showdown. When She walked down the hallway toward her first class, she thought about the past twenty-four hours. The thought of her actions in the shower that morning made her smile mischievously. She stopped to open the classroom door when someone grabbed her from behind. She knew that it had to be Steve. No one else would dare to sneak up behind her like that. "Good morning, Beautiful!" he beamed as he spun her around. She reached up and gave him a quick kiss and said, "Morning Handsome." They made some small talk about the game as she waited to go into class. Faith opened the door, and the couple went into her first class. When they reached her seat, he gave her a small kiss and turned to walk away. "See you at Lunch," he called over his shoulder as he hurried toward his class. That night their date started at the game, where she cheered. French Friday They spent the first few hours of the date in their usual fashion. They had gone to the game then and stopped by the local fast-food joint for a bite and a little conversation with the rest of the gang. Throughout the game and dinner, Faith continued to have flashbacks of the scene she saw the night before. She hoped that no one would ask her about the game because she was so distracted that she didn't think she could even recall the score. After leaving the restaurant, Steve suggested that they take a drive. The two of them often drove around town, talking to their friends as they cruised up and down the main street of town. Instead of the normal drive, he turned the car out of town. She was still distracted and didn't mind driving in the county. He drove around for a few minutes trying to make small talk. When she finally glanced outside and noticed that they were driving down a deserted road. Up ahead there was a small grove of trees. Steve turned the car into the grove and stopped. He put his arm around her and pulled her close. She scooted over and sat next to him and relaxed in the comfort of his arm. He stroked her face with his hand and talked about school, their relationship, and other small talk. She enjoyed hearing his voice and the feel of his hand on her face. He bent down and kissed her. She felt nervous since they had never really spent any time alone in the car like this, but she was confident that she could stop him from doing anything that she didn't want. As he continued to kiss her, she began to get the same feeling between her legs that she had experienced in the alley. He was gently rubbing her back and shoulder and slowly moved his hand down to the front of her blouse. She knew she should stop him, but his caresses felt too good. As long as he didn't try anything else, she decided not to remove his hand. He continued to kiss her and stroke her breast. Faith could feel her nipples harden with each caress and knew that he could feel her nipple as it pressed into his hand. She wondered what it would be like to have his hand inside her blouse. She tried to put that curiosity out of her mind because she had been told that good girls didn’t let a date do that. He moved his hand. At first, she felt a sense of loss and wanted him to put his hand back. Suddenly, she began to panic as Steve began to unbutton her blouse. "Steve, please don't! I can't let you!" she pleaded. He hesitated but continued to move his hand down her blouse, undoing the buttons. "Please Faith? I won't hurt you, we have been going out for so long! The other guys tell me that their girlfriends don't mind!" As he spoke, he stopped undoing the buttons and placed his hand on her bra. She sharply caught her breath. His hand felt so good. She knew that his hand wasn't going to harm anything if he just left it outside her bra. He began to caress both breasts through her bra as he kissed her deeply. As he kissed her, he slowly touched his tongue to her lips. As his tongue touched her, she opened her mouth and let his tongue run across her teeth and into her mouth. She had never French kissed anyone before, but enjoyed the feel of his tongue as it pushed into her mouth. She began to play with his tongue with hers and sucked on his tongue as it snaked in and out across her lips. Gawd, she loved this! He took his mouth off of hers and began to kiss down her neck. She shivered and felt as if she was floating in his arms. He continued to kiss down her neck until he reached her collarbone. She knew that he would stop soon, and they would go home. However, Steve continued to kiss along her collarbone, slowly pushing her blouse off of her shoulder. "God, you look beautiful!" he exclaimed as he lifted his head and stared at her bra. "Please, let me look at you?" She looked into his eyes and felt the same excitement that she had felt in the alley. "It's ok Steve, I’m nervous and a little scared.  But if you really think that I am beautiful, I don’t mind.” "God, yes! Can I kiss you here?" he asked as he grasped her breast through her bra. "Please Steve, don't ask! I think that we should go! I want you to, but I just can't. Please don't ask!" As she spoke, she looked down and could see his hand on her bra now that her blouse had been pushed off her shoulder. She remembered Christine begging to be touched and wanted some of that for herself.  She watched him reach into her bra and begin to pinch and stroke her nipple. "Oh, Steve! That feels so good," she exclaimed as she pressed her chest into his hand. She couldn't believe that those words had come out of her mouth. She thought quickly about Jim and Christine and knew that it would feel so much better if her bra was not in the way. "Oh, Steve! Don't stop," she moaned. She felt him moving his hand behind her back and fumbling with the catch on her bra. She subtly leaned forward to help. She wanted him to continue but didn’t want him to know how she felt. Just when she thought that she would either have to stop him or help him, she felt the catch give way. Her bra came loose, and he placed both hands on her full breasts. "God! What nice tits!" he said. "Please Steve, don't talk like that! It sounds so vulgar!" Steve just blew it and made her feel cheap. "But babe, they are just beautiful! I can't help it!" he croaked. She was beaming again. His words boosted her fragile confidence in her own sexuality. He was out of the doghouse almost immediately. She felt him fumbling to remove her blouse and bra and leaned into him, trying to help without showing her eagerness. Faith knew she should stop him, but she just couldn't. It felt too good. She felt herself being pushed back so that she was lying on the seat. Steve placed himself on top of her and kissed her nipples. She arched her back so that she could press more of her breast into his mouth. "Yes! That feels so good! Don't stop! Kiss the other!" Steve sucked her tits and she could feel the hardness between his legs as it pressed against her. Without any conscious effort, their hips began to move together. He ran his hand down her side and moved his hand in between their bodies. He pressed his hand against the front of her jeans. It felt so good, she wished it could go on forever. Faith felt his fingers move as they attempted to unbutton her pants. She could almost hear her parents' lectures and the shame she had been taught.   She panicked and pushed him off of her. She knew that he could not continue, but why?  She was so confused and frustrated that she felt like crying. Frantically she pushed him away. "Stop that! You know that I am not that kind of girl! I just can't let you go any further."  Faith’s parents’ lectures spilled out of her mouth. "Come on babe, stop teasing me! You can't just tease me and leave me like this! I’m so hard that I think I’ll burst! You just have to do something!" he begged. "Here, look for yourself!" he pled as he unzipped his pants. She could see his straining cock as it poked through his white underwear. "Stop it, Steve! Put it back in your pants! You’re being disgusting!" Faith turned to look away. As she turned, she took one more look at the object sticking out of his pants.  She really wanted to look but the pressure was too much.  She sucked in a breath as she froze in her internal conflict. "Come on Faith! Look at it! I know you want to! Here, I'll take it out so you can see it!" As he spoke to her, she glanced out of the corner of her eye and watched as he pulled his cock from his pants. He reached out and grabbed her shoulder and turned her toward him. "That's it! Look at it real closely," he encouraged. The tone of his voice and hands on her shoulder broke her trance.  She knew she wanted to and used his encouragement to make her decision.  She looked at his cock.  She couldn't take her eyes off his cock as it stood there hard and poking out of his pants. The erect phallus has a magical capacity to draw out a woman’s curiosity. "Can I touch it?" she asked as she committed to her desires. It was confusing, on one hand, she couldn’t believe that she has said those words and on the other, she really wanted to feel his cock. "That would be great!" he moaned. "I need some relief!" Oh, how she wanted his needs met. She slowly placed her hand on his cock. She could feel his cock pulse and twitch as she touched it.  Steve jumped and moaned as her hand came into contact with his cock.  It was so hot and firm. She loved the feel of it in her hand. She continued to rest her hand on his cock and Steve sucked in his breath. "Do you like my hand on you?" she purred. She instantly realized the control that she had over him when she held his cock.  She felt her pussy tighten with pleasure as she experienced this power. "That's good. Just run your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" he moaned.  She slowly circled her hand around the pulsing cock and explored the sensation. She could feel the slippery liquid that had oozed out of the head of his cock. Faith spread the sticky fluid around his cock, then, wrapping her fingers around it as far as she could, she moved her hand up and down. He started breathing deeper and rocked his hips, sliding his cock up and down in her hand. "That's it, baby, keep it up! Your hand feels so good! Don't stop, you're going to make me come!" he begged her to continue. "Faith, this feels so good!" She felt his hips flexing faster and his cock grow hotter and bigger. "Do you like it, babe? Do you like my hand on your cock?" she asked. She knew his answer before he spoke. She was getting a thrill out of talking dirty. Where did that come from? "Come on baby! keep going! I am coming!" he shouted. She felt his cock get bigger and watched as the cock twitched and began spraying her hand with what she knew to be semen. Faith watched in amazement as the white fluid kept coming out of his cock. The car was filled with the earthy scent of his cum.  As his cum stopped shooting out of his cock, he slowly relaxed and grabbed her into a tight hug. "That was the best!" he said as he kissed her. Faith felt exhilarated at the pleasure she had given him. She grabbed some tissue from her purse to wipe up her hands and his glorious phallus. They got dressed in silence. As they dressed, she couldn’t help feeling a little hurt. She had given him what he wanted, but she remained frustrated. Why did she have to stop him? Why didn't she let him put his hand in her pants? Why didn’t she let him? They drove home and made small talk. It was the uncomfortable chit-chat that often occurred when they both wanted to talk about what had happened but neither one of them dared to start the conversation or admit their feeling.  She couldn’t concentrate on anything he was saying, and she was certain that he was rambling on about things he didn’t want to say, just to avoid the silence of the situation.  When they got home, he walked her to the door and kissed her good night. Faith went inside and went to her room. As she undressed, she could feel the wetness of her panties. Faith laid down and stroked herself to sleep.  She was so frustrated that she came very quickly and saw stars as she exploded. She awoke two hours later from a vivid dream of his erupting cock. She had to change her panties once again, and go beck to sleep. Saturday  night depths The next day was Saturday. Faith slept 'till noon. When she awoke and looked at her phone, she saw a message from Steve. He had called and wanted to see her that night. She knew she loved what had happened and she wanted more.  Would she get what she wanted tonight? How did she get what she wanted without being too eager?  Quickly, she picked up the phone and called him. They made plans to go to a movie and get something to eat. He arrived on time that evening to take her to the movie. She was excited and could tell that he was as excited as she was about the evening. They went to the movie, as usual, pretending that this was just a usual date.  After the movie, she got into his car.  He started the car and she heard him ask, "What do you want to do tonight?" She knew what she wanted but reluctantly she shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Whatever you want honey!"  She hoped he would read her mind and make the decision to go to the grove. They drove down the street and she could tell that he was thinking about the night before.  He was trying to play it cool and pretend to casually drive around town.  She was delighted that she was able to make him so happy. Steve nonchalantly drove out of town, nervously glancing at her out of the corner of his eye.  She knew he was hoping that she wouldn’t notice or object to where they were headed.  As they drove, they both knew where they were going. In a few minutes, they found themselves back at the deserted grove of trees. He quickly kissed her and removed her blouse, reached behind her, and unfastened her bra.  He let out a sigh of relief that she hadn't stopped him and began sucking on her tits. She squirmed in delight as he sucked at her nipples. "That's it hon! keep sucking! it feels so good!" she cooed. He stopped sucking after a few minutes and sat back. He tried to subtlety indicate what he wanted.  He raised his hips, trying to persuade her to touch him. She rolled her eye.  He wasn’t as clever as he thought he was.  She knew what he wanted and decided to play along with his “persuasion.” She reached down and unfastened his pants. "Good!" he said "That's it! take it out!" She reached into his pants and grabbed his cock. It felt so alive. She lifted his cock out of his underwear and she could already see the moisture collecting on the head. She began to stroke and explore his cock as he signed in relief. She decided that tonight, she didn't want to go home frustrated. She stopped her ministrations after a few minutes. "Don't stop now!" he begged. "How about sucking on my nipples some more?" she asked. He brought her face to his and kissed her. "Sure, I would love to!" he chuckled. They kissed and he pulled her so that she was laying across his lap, with her head leaning against the car door. She could feel his straining cock as it pressed into her back. He kissed her neck and worked his way toward her breasts. She sucked in her breath as he kissed and nuzzled her tits. "Yes! Yes, that's it!" she moaned. He had his left arm around her back, bracing her from the car door. As he kissed her tits, he reached his hand around and began stroking her left breast as he kissed and sucked at her right nipple. He stroked her stomach with his right hand. He cautiously moved his hand lower on her stomach until he reached the top of her jeans. She felt his hand move hesitantly under the waistband of her pants. He moved his hand back and forth along her stomach, just under the material of her jeans, building up confidence, then his hand crept lower and soon was squarely between her legs. She was ready for him this time. She longed to have him touch her the way she had seen Jim touching Christine. "Please don't tease me!" she whispered. "I need to feel your hand touching my skin." He smiled and undid the buttons on her jeans. Steve unbuttoned all the buttons and placed his hand on her panties. She sucked in her breath as he stroked her through the thin material. "Baby, that feels so good!" she purred. "Don't stop!" She was so wet and knew that he could feel the cloth of the panties getting damp as he rubbed her. He felt the hair that surrounded her mound and ran his finger down the crease in the center of her mound. She almost lifted her hips clear off of the seat as she felt his finger stroke her through her panties. She rocked her hips into his finger.  He then reached up higher and placed his hand inside the band of her panties. "Go on!" she encouraged him. He pushed his hand under her panties and down onto her pussy.  He explored her mound and ran his fingers through the patch of hair surrounding her cunt. He stroked her and felt her pussy lips opening and he could feel the moisture seeping out of her. "God, you're wet!" he said as he ran his hand down between the lips of her cunt and into her opening. "Yes! Yes, that's it, rub right there!" she begged. He felt her becoming slicker and opening up as he ran his hand along the slit into her pussy. She jumped as he touched her clit. "Rub harder, come on baby! make me come!" "Lift your hips so I can get your pants off!" he said as he rubbed her clit. “Stop talking and help me cum! You can feel enough already!" she groaned as she rubbed her hips back and forth on his finger. "It would be a lot nicer for you if I didn't have to fight with these damn pants!" he whispered as he continued to circle his finger on her clit, dipping a finger into her pussy. "You're doing great just as you are! Rub harder! I'm coming!" she cried "Uhn! Uhn! yea baby, more! Yes! yes! yes!" she screamed, and her body tightened as she rubbed herself against his finger. She continued to groan and writhe as she felt the waves of her orgasm. She started to relax, and she could feel the rock-hardness of his cock poking into her back. She turned to look at the bulge poking out of his pants and started to his cock. While laying in his lap, it was awkward to try and stroke his cock, so she hopped back to her side of the car and continued to explore his cock. "Yes, baby that's it! Do it like you did last night!" he moaned. She opened his pants farther and exposed more of his cock.  She teased his cock as he moaned in delight. "God, Faith that feels great! Put your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" She grabbed his cock and wrapped her hand around it. "Steve, it's so big! I can't get my hand around it!" she said, still surprised at the size. She knew what she wanted to do with it, but wanted him to say it. "Just do like you are babe! it feels damn good!" She continued to stroke his cock and spread the leaking come around his cock as it dripped out of the tip of his cock. She bent down closer to his cock to have a good look at the rock-hard shaft. As she bent down, she couldn't resist sticking her tongue out and licking the head of his cock. He jumped and let out a deep moan, and she felt his body jerk with excitement. "Did you like that hon?" she asked, hoping he’d be grateful and ask for more of the same. "God, yes do it some more!" he begged. She stuck out her tongue and licked the head again. She could taste the saltiness of the come and enjoyed the feel of his cock on her tongue. She lowered her head and ran her tongue all the way to the base of his cock. "Yea Baby, lick my cock!" he crooned. "That's it! Lick up and down! Yes, you're doing it great!" She smiled at herself and could feel his hips flexing in time to her licking. "Do you want me to put it in my mouth?" she asked. "Oh God! would you? It would feel so great!" he moaned. She opened her mouth in an "O" and put her mouth over the tip of his cock. As it entered her mouth, she could feel him jump and could feel his cock twitch and throb. It felt so alive. She felt so empowered for having such control of his sexual satisfaction. "Gawd, baby! Take it deeper and suck on it!" She lowered her head, took more of his cock into her mouth, and began to suck on it. She held it still in her mouth exploring the taste and feel. She felt his hips moving up and down, trying to get her to move on his cock. In response, she began a slow movement with her mouth taking in about an inch of his cock. "That's it, babe, move your mouth more! Take it into your mouth!" She was afraid she would gag on the thickness as she tried to take more of it into her mouth, but she slowly lowered her head as she took two, three then four inches into her mouth. She enjoyed the feel and taste as he moaned and began to breathe faster. She lifted her mouth to the tip of his prick and lowered her wet mouth until she had taken almost all of his rod into her mouth. She felt his cock entering the back of her throat and resisted the impulse to gag. Once the initial gag impulse was gone, she found that she could take another inch into her mouth. "God, baby! That's it you almost have it all! Suck me a little deeper!" he groaned. He put his hand on her head and she felt him push her head farther down on his thick cock. She attempted to say "no" but couldn't get the word out around the thick cock in her mouth. He must have heard her making a noise and stopped pushing on her head. As he let up, she moved her mouth up to the tip of his cock.  When her mouth was at the head of his cock, he pushed down on her head and flexed his hips, driving his cock into her mouth. The two lovers started a rhythm with her mouth moving up and down his cock as he thrust into her. She loved the feel of him flexing his hips and using her mouth for his pleasure. She continued to move her mouth the length of his cock. She continued to suck, and he began to moan and repeat her name. His cock became hotter and thicker in her mouth. She wondered what she was going to do when he came. She lifted her head. "What do I do when you come?" "You can spit it out or just swallow it! But don't stop to talk about it! Just keep sucking!" He pushed her mouth back down onto his cock and she decided that it didn't taste bad.  She would just hold it in her mouth and decide what to do at that time. She lowered her mouth on his throbbing member as they started the up-and-down rhythm. He pushed on her head faster and thrust his hips harder.  She kept her mouth moving up and down in a rhythm with his hand, going faster and faster. The motion got faster, his hips thrusting harder.  More of his cock was going into her mouth. She felt the head of his cock pressing deep against her throat and was surprised that she was not gagging. She relaxed as the thickness slid in and out of her mouth. On the next down stroke, she fully relaxed and felt her nose pressing against his stomach.  She had all of his cock in her mouth and throat. Once she had his whole cock in her mouth and she kept her mouth down around the base of his cock as he let up the pressure on her head. Now that she had him all the way in, she didn't want to move so she could savor the feel of his cock. "Gawd, babe! I can’t believe you have it in your throat! You’re a natural-born fellacionado!" he cried. She could hear the pride in his voice. "Gawd, I am going to come! Don't move, let me come down your throat!" he yelled. She felt his hand holding her head down and could feel his cock swelling as the first pulse of cum raced down his cock and into her throat. She almost choked on the quantity of cum being expelled into her throat. She withdrew halfway to catch her breath. As she withdrew, the second and third volleys of cum shot into her mouth. She quickly swallowed and dove back down onto the throbbing rod. She took it all back in as he continued to pump semen down her throat. Each successive pulse was weaker and weaker. Steve slumped in exhaustion as he stopped cumming. She could still feel his cock throbbing as she milked his prick dry with her mouth. And she didn’t have to use napkins anymore! "That was the best!" he said as he raised her head and kissed her. Steve could taste his cum on her lips, As they kissed. The lights of a car could be seen in the distance. They quickly dressed and arranged themselves. The other car continued down the road past them, as they let out a sigh of relief. Steve started the car and drove toward her house in silence. Tonight the drive home wasn’t awkward at all! They were both fully sated and contemplative. In less than an hour, Faith went from near total ignorance in cock skills, to being a fully-trained, advanced throating goddess. When they reached her house, he got out and opened her door. The couple walked hand in hand to her door. He gave her a quick good-night kiss and promised to call her the next day. He drove home in a heavenly state of bliss, having experienced a treat that rarely a man ever experiences. She quickly went up to her room and fell into a sound sleep. She didn’t need to worry whether Steve thought she was too ‘easy’. Three months of prudishness established that she respected herself. Tonight proved that she has the selfless capacity to be a great lover. A Generous and devoted lover. Tonight she slept well, in the confidence of her new-found sexual pleasures. Relaxing on a Sunday Faith awoke the next morning to the sound of her family moving around downstairs. She could hear her parents talking with her younger brother and sister. She could hear them talking about going on a Sunday drive. Just then her mom called up to her to wake up, and asked if she was "coming?" She laughed at the phrase understanding the play on words. "Not right now!" she yelled, noticing the dryness and pain in her throat.  She knew that she would have a sore throat after all the rough pounding it took last night.  The pain in her throat sent an erotic jolt through her body. She couldn't stand the thought of spending all day in a car with her family. She got out of bed, put on her bathrobe, and went downstairs. "Mom, I just can't go today, I have too much homework," explained Faith. She hoped that they would buy the excuse and just leave her alone. "Well, if that's what you want, we will just have fun without you." said her mom as she packed the picnic lunch. "We should be gone until about dark, be careful here by yourself." said her father as she walked back up the stairs. She crawled back in bed and listened as her family got in the car and pulled out of the drive. Faith lay in bed for a few more minutes, then went into the bathroom and took a nice long shower. As she stepped out of the shower and began to dry off, her phone rang. It was Steve on the line. "Steve, how are you?" Faith beamed. "I was just calling to see what you were doing?" Steve answered with eagerness. "I just got out of the shower and am standing here dripping wet!" Faith knew that her word picture would turn Steve on. "Are you standing there naked? Or are you ‘wet’” Steve inquired. “I would love to come over and see that." "You can't right now, I have some homework to do and some other shit to get done before school tomorrow." She knew she was being a cock-tease, now. Gawd this is so fun! "Please, I need to see you!" Steve begged. Cha Ching! It worked like a charm. She’s got him so horny that he’ll do anything for a release. She thought for a moment and made a decision. "Ok, No one is home right now, so if you hurry, I can see you before they get home." Faith never bothered to tell him they have a 6-hour window to themselves. She just wanted him now! Truth is, she’s even hornier than he is, but don’t let Steve know that. "I'll be right there, see ya in a minute!" he hung up the phone and she could feel her legs getting weak and could feel a tingling building up in her pussy. She sat down on her bed, waiting in anticipation for him to arrive. As she sat there, she decided to get dressed in something sexy to surprise him. She started to look in the closet for the perfect outfit. As she sorted through the clothes, she decided that she couldn't go through with dressing too sexy. Steve might get the wrong idea and think that she was too easy. In addition, her mom had never let her by anything that would be at all revealing. But the real reason is that she was so obsessed with her own horny passions that she couldn’t be bothered to deal with clothes. About all she did was make her bed and pick up around her bedroom. As she sat naked on her bed, daydreaming about her schemes for the afternoon, she heard him drive up. She quickly threw on her satin dressing robe over her naked body and went downstairs to answer the door. She opened the door and he stepped inside, grabbed her, and kissed her hard. The satin robe did nothing to contain her protruding hard nipples. She was horny and decided not to hide it anymore. She felt the kiss weaken her knees. They quickly closed the front door before any of the prying neighbors saw them standing in the door with just her robe on. As quickly as the door closed, he grabbed Faith and began to kiss his way down her neck. He pushed her back and she was forced back against the wall of the entry by his attack. She was unable to retreat any further from the kisses and could feel the hardness in his pants pressing against her. He placed his hand under her ass and lifted her lightly from the ground. She was excited as she hung in the air, pinned against the wall by his thrusting hips. With her arms wrapped over his shoulders, she spread her legs and wrapped her ankles around his waist.  She twerked her hips back against his pelvis. The excitement continued to build as they thrust their tongues deeply into each other’s mouth. He placed his hands inside her robe and she pushed him away. "Stop! We can't do this in front of the door where the neighbors can see!" The implied admission in her protest was that; ‘Oh yes! We will do this, and we will do this in better accommodations than the wood floor in the entry’. Faith never did get dressed for Steve’s visit, because she never wanted to get dressed. The message was obvious and even Steve picked up all the clues.  They didn’t talk about it. They just did it. By Fredly  For Literotica

The Mail-order Space Bride. He had to wait five years for her. Based on a post by Farmer jill. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. Forward: This story is about a first time, two virgins no less. However, the setting is in a dystopian future. If sci-fi is not your thing, you might still like this. Be brave. Many are fascinated by the concept of the "mail order bride." It still occurs today, but with instant communications, etc., it is not as interesting or romantic as back in the "good old days" of the American Wild West. Maybe this will happen again one day in the future, who knows? Marco’s Day of Choosing Marco Mendes finished climbing until he reached the top of the hill. It wasn't a mountain or even a very tall hill, those were for the rich. He wanted one last look around at his part of the Rio-Paulo Metropolitan Area before he left. Colloquially known as Rio Paolo or Super Favela. Marco had been told that Rio Paolo had over 150 million inhabitants. Rio Paolo is a city in what used to be the old country of Brazil. Not that long ago, Brazil had that many people in the whole country. He couldn't confirm this because there was no longer access to the internet, nor were there things called "encyclopedias." The old timers talked about being able to "google" anything on the internet, but that was before the changes. Now only the rich could "google" things if that even still existed. Books didn't exist at all. Everything was on screens, and the screens only showed what was allowed by the ‘Corporate Council’. Since the changes what could you find out? The screens everywhere gave you the weather, news, and, of course, sports. Yet you couldn't ask the screens questions, and everyone knew you couldn't always trust what was on the screens. You could trust the weather and the sports, but the news not at all. However, Marco was about to leave the Rio Paolo, and Earth behind for Orion 6A. Rumor had it that once he boarded the spaceship he would get to use the internet. Marco would believe it, and all the other stories; when he saw it. Yet Marco had to give it a try. He looked down at the Super Favela and all its misery. In centuries past, they were called shanty towns. But Super Favela was a massive city of shacks.  They didn't starve, but the food was bland and of questionable origin. They had homes, but they were small and uncomfortable, especially when it rained. They had each other, but what did that mean? Dreams of Marriage.  A family of your own seemed like an eternity away. It was a process of 10 years, to apply for a wife! Maybe you wouldn't get approval. Marco wasn't interested in casual sex. He wanted a family, and that would take 11 years here in the Rio Paulo or anywhere on Earth. That was only if it was approved and he survived. Most of the jobs for men like him were dangerous, especially at first. No one seemed to care if young men died. Tomorrow was his 18th birthday. The official Day of Choosing a vocation. Marco had already chosen last week. The options were pretty limited, but you had to take one, or they picked for you. Marco had heard some places on Earth there was no choice, you were just assigned something. Other places used an aptitude test like the one Marco had taken. Marco had done the aptitude test at age 16, like everyone else. He was not selected for "streaming.' Marco was not going to be an athlete, nor was he smart enough for university, that's where the streaming took you. Oh, and of course, if you were really good-looking, you were also "streamed." Streamlined right into someone, or multiple someones’ bed. Yet that mostly happened to the girls. A guy had to be a real stunning hunk to be streamed; and Marco was not. Then there was the security force. You didn't get to choose them, they chose you; and then you left old Brazil. You would be trained and stationed somewhere else to keep other people in line. Just like to the cold-hearted bastards who patrolled the Rio Paolo. They rotated them through, frequently; 6 months to a year, and another group arrived. You could tell they were different because their English would have a different accent than yours and the last bunch. Like most boys in Rio Paolo, Marco wanted to play football (Americans used to call it soccer.) he had no interest in university, even if he made the grades. Marco wasn't that great at school, nor football. What were the choices open to Marco? He could stay in Rio Paolo, and be chosen for a job. That job could be anything from a factory worker to a ditch digger. Low pay, no hope for advancement, and a ten-year wait to apply to get married. He could go to the Amazon and work on a mine or farm, but the only difference with that would be the location. Hard labor, high chance of injury. Yes, there were softer jobs, but first you had to pass through the hard ones. Then there were the off-world options. The jobs were dangerous, and you would never see Earth again. However, the pay was high, the benefits were good, and you could order a bride after only 5 years. No applying for marriage, nope, you just ordered a bride, and when she arrived, you were married. What would you know about your mail-order bride? You would see her picture and where she was born. You also knew she was 18 years old. That was an option for women when it was their "Day of Choosing." The bride also would show up without the "shot." Every woman from puberty was given the "shot." It prevented pregnancy and was re-administered every year. The government would not tolerate pregnancy among the unmarried. The problem was the effect of the shot was cumulative. If Marco stayed on Earth and had to wait the ten years to request a marriage to an agreeable woman. She would probably be about the same age as you. No 18-year-old brides on Earth. The woman would have had at least 15 years of shots by the age of 28, and the chance of conception was rare for at least 2 years. You are allowed a six-year window to have children, so the timeline was tight. Few couples had two children, many only one, and too often there were none. Yet those were the rules. Trying to circumvent or worse, fight them was not an option. The cold-hearted bastards would show up, and you would never be seen again. How did Marco know all of this? The old timers of course; told their tales. Much of it Marco believed to be true. Then there was the communication from cousins and friends who had left after the day of choosing. They sent back tales of their new lives. The people who stayed in the same area also told their tales of work and lives since choosing. Finally, there was what you saw with your own eyes. People who tried to move in together and therefore be illegally married who were taken away. People who spoke out about the changes; just disappeared, without a trace. Sometimes, if you were up late at night, you could see the armored vehicles come and disappear someone. Actions of the Corporate Council. No trial, no conviction. Once, Marco's family had a neighbor man who moved the woman he wanted to marry, into his house, without waiting 10 years or asking permission. Permission would never have been granted, and they only lived together for 10 days. Marco was up early on day 11,and he saw the couple taken away. The cold-hearted security bastards of the Corporate Council showed how they earned the reputation that morning. Marco watched the couple be beaten as they were dragged into the vehicle. There was blood on the ground, and everyone tried to ignore it, until the rain washed it away days later. Marco had opted for off-world. He had chosen working for Impact Mining. They were an off-world conglomerate that owned all the mining rights to Orion 6A. Marco would learn the people who lived there, called the planet Eldorado. He would learn all about Eldorado, and a great many other things; once on the spaceship. Marco took one more look around at Rio Paolo. The misery was oppressive. 150 million people going through the motions of living. Marco didn't know how many rich people lived in RP. Their lives were definitely different, and the 150 million knew it! On the day of choosing, you couldn't get a position cleaning, or cooking, or what have you, for those rich. Later you were recruited to those positions, once you had served your time in your job of "choosing." There actually was a fair amount of opportunity to change jobs at that time, but they were still low-paying, and had no future. Marco shook his head and then went back home. His parents were having the traditional "Day of Choosing" party for him. Marco's would be more poignant because he was going away forever. It was a somber affair and Marco said his goodbyes. He would be gone very early in the morning to catch the shuttle to the moon and his spaceship. Space Travel, Internet, And History. The rumors about the internet would turn out to be true! Marco spent much of his time in transit to Eldorado learning how much he didn't know. The trip would take three months, and it was notable for the food and the internet. Marco would not believe the variety and the taste of the food! It was all 'cooked' not just bland reheated packages. When he entered that ship it was a revelation to Marco, and he was told it would get better on Eldorado. The internet, or more precisely, Marco learned, the ship's computer network had a huge 'database' of information for Marco to absorb. Of course, Marco didn't have access to everything, but he did have access to more than he could imagine. Marco learned about the 'Changes' and how that transformed the world, including his homeland of Brazil. It was a time of war, chaos, and fear. The resulting political consolidation by the world's large corporations and simultaneous population boom led to the "Day of Choosing" and the Metropolitan Areas. The population needed to be contained, otherwise it would overrun the farmland required to feed it. No one seemed to know what sparked the trouble that resulted in the Changes. The consensus was that the pressure from overpopulation, unfair distribution of wealth between nations, and government measures to stop yet another plague; boiled over. Wars and civil wars erupted all over the Earth. Genocides occurred, as well as plenty of destruction. Much of Africa and Asia was a bloodbath. Europe's unity shattered. North and South America saw a series of coups, and counter-coups, as well as war. When the dust cleared, five years later, the world was now run by the corporations; the Corporate Council by name. Lead by the arms industry, they consolidated power by monopolizing the control of weapons, food, and fuel. The other corporations gladly joined them and after a few more years their power was unmatched in human history. The population of the Earth was pushed into "metropolitan areas" based on the old distribution of population. The areas were shrunk though and the areas outside them were for commodity extraction or agriculture. There also were large swaths of land set aside as reserves to offset the climate changes. Travel was highly restricted between the areas and that was mostly by air. The roads and rail lines that were kept were for the movement of materials. The other roads, small towns and cities were destroyed or abandoned to return them to nature. Eldorado Hardships When Marco arrived at Eldorado he didn't have anymore time to think about what he learned, as he was assigned the most dangerous job on the planet. It was the job of capturing mineral laden meteors as they approached the planet. If you could grab them before they entered the atmosphere the mineral payload was better. The trick was not being smashed to bits by the meteors or having the meteor's breach your ships integrity and dying of asphyxiation. This was normal and Marco knew he would spend a year in this or a similar job. Over a third of those assigned would be killed and another third injured in someway. No one even called him Marco, he was just J-9870112, his company ID number. Yet when the year was up, Marco went to work in the refinery and his life changed. He now was Marco. Out of the temporary barracks into the permanent apartments. He made friends, worked hard, and waited. Communication back to Earth was possible but not easy. Only the rich or the company could get instant communication back to Earth. The rest of the people had to send mail. You could buy a video cube, record yourself, and your family could watch it. You could write or type an actual letter on paper and put it in an envelope. The bottom line is that it has to be a physical object that can be loaded on the cargo ship. There is plenty of room for a letter on those massive ships. They come here mostly empty, mostly things that could not be made on Eldorado. Then the ships would leave full of processed ore. A ship arrived every 3 months. Placing an order for a woman. Impact was a good company to work for. They let Marco put in his request for a mail order bride on the cargo ship 3 months early. Some companies made you wait the full 5 years before you could put in your request. This way she would come 3 months earlier, a real bonus. There was plenty of joking about the idea of a 'mail order bride." Marco researched it on the computer, and it came from 19th century America on Earth. From what he read, he was not surprised that it happened. Men get lonely out on the frontier. Men also got in way more trouble the greater the ratio of men to available women. Eldorado didn't have enough of a population base to produce enough eligible surplus women. There was also no "Day of Choosing" on Eldorado. People could freely choose what to work at and whom to marry, when they felt like it. There were no age restrictions and the "shot" was voluntary. Marco had looked through the catalogues of women for a month before finding the girl he wanted. He didn't know what it was about her, that struck him. But he knew he wanted her from the moment he saw her. Her name was Angela Stemple, and she was born in a place called Bridgewater in the Eastern Seaboard Metropolitan Area. He researched it, and the people there call it the BBA, short for the Big Big Apple. The BBA, of course had the world's capital in it, New York City. Where else would the corporations want the headquarters? From what Marco could see in the picture, Angela was not very tall but evenly proportioned. He printed off a picture of her for his wall at home and his workplace at the refinery. Marco's mail order spent 3 months in transit to Earth and his mail order bride spent 3 months traveling to Eldorado. All Marco thought about besides being safe at work, was Angela; for those 6 months. He dreamed of her and talked to his friends about her. His married friends told him about their mail-order bride experience. His friends, awaiting their own bride, commiserated on the wait. It would all be worth it, all his friends said. The Group Wedding Event The day before the cargo ship arrived, Impact started the preparations for the bride's arrival. The best hotel in Barkerville, (Joe Baker was the name of a former CEO.) was reserved in its entirety for the event. The meeting of brides would occur in the grand ballroom. There would also be the wedding ceremony. A banquet would then be held in the revolving restaurant on top of the hotel. Finally, the best fifty rooms would be given to the 50 newlywed couples, for the night. The actual bridal suit would be given to one lucky couple in a draw at the banquet. Impact also gave all of their newly-married workers the week off with pay, to settle in with their new wives. Marco finished his shift the next day at four. He went home and showered, shaved, and put on his new suit. He was so nervous he could hardly button his shirt up. He then went to the hotel, arriving at 5:30. Most of the other future husbands were already there, helping themselves to some ‘liquid courage’ at the free bar. Marco opted for water. He seldom drank alcohol. To him, it just led to trouble. On Eldorado most of the miners who arrived, spent their first few years drinking and whoring. Not Marco, for one thing, he was a virgin, and the second thing was he dreamed of being 'middle class.' Marco had learned about this on the internet and most the people on Eldorado would be considered middle class. They owned their own homes, could do the job they wanted, and could have kids who would never have a Day of Choosing. Marco had been saving all of his paychecks to buy a house for his mail-order bride. Others would spend years in the company apartments because they partied their money away. Marco didn't regret his decision to remain a virgin, he had been raised Catholic; and the prostitutes in Barkerville were expensive. Marco also wanted his first time with Angela to be extra special. Angela, meanwhile; was just getting into the coach bus to take her to the hotel. She had spent the last four hours after getting off the cargo ship at the spa. Impact paid for all of the mail order brides to get the full package. Next door to the spa was a high-end ladies clothing store. Angela was wearing a beautiful new dress from the store, complete with new lingerie underneath. Impact paid for that as well. Angela felt like Cinderella going to the ball. Marco and the other men were getting anxious. Some were drinking too much out of nervousness. Some were telling jokes with their friends, to kill the time. Marco was just standing alone, drinking some water, thinking about Angela. Marco was startled when it was announced that the brides had arrived. All of the men eagerly turned toward the large double doors of the hall. Music started playing in the background. Of course it was 'here comes the bride." Two Impact men moved toward the doors and opened them at the same time. First in line was the marriage commissioner, but no one looked twice at him. All eyes were on the lovely ladies behind him. The women followed the commissioner into the room, nervously trying to find their groom. Angela was looking at the group of men, but could not find Marco. She had posted his picture on the wall in her cabin on the ship and was positive she would recognize him. She started to worry he was not there. Something bad had happened while she was in transit. All kinds of dark thoughts filled her mind. This did happen sometimes. Meanwhile Marco had spotted Angela. She was even more beautiful in real life, than her picture. Since Marco was not with the main group, she still couldn't see him and started to panic. Marco moved forward, toward Angela, and then she saw him. He looked like a dream come true. She was captivated. She was so enthralled with Marco she couldn't move, but soon he was before her. Marco stopped just outside of her personal space. He was drinking her in, and she was doing the same with him. "I am pleased to finally meet you Angela, you are better in person, than in my dreams." Angela could barely hear his words; her heart was beating so loudly. She knew he had said something, and tried to find her voice, "Marco." That was all she could get out. Then Marco held out his hand for her, and she took it in her own. "May I kiss you Angela?" Angela couldn't form words, so she simply nodded, ‘yes.’ Marco gently pulled on her hand and Angela moved forward her face looking upward at the taller man. Marco slowly brought his mouth down on hers. Her lips were so soft as he kissed her. He started to pull back but then went in for another kiss. Angela couldn't believe she was finally kissing a man who wasn't related to her. She wanted more and used her free hand to pull Marco's head closer. Their tongues both had the same idea at the same time and met in the middle of the kiss. Like many of the couples Marco and Angela were oblivious to everything and everyone but themselves. Their kiss deepened and they moved closer together. Marco felt Angela melt into his arms and knew it had been worth the wait. Angela felt Marco's strong arms around her and felt a level of peace and comfort she had never felt before. It seemed like an eternity, but in reality it was only minutes before the spell was broken. The marriage commissioner was calling them together for the service. The world government back on Earth didn't care what kind of marriage "service" that people had. They controlled the process by awarding the marriage license. Once you received that, you were married as far as the government was concerned. Many couples didn't have any kind of service. Few could afford honeymoons, especially those on Earth, so most couples just moved in together and that was it. Maybe a small party. On Eldorado Impact liked to have a service. It mimicked what the locals did, and marriage ceremonies were important. Impact wanted happy workers. Happy workers tended to be good workers, and this event was a small price to pay for that. The couples gathered before the marriage commissioner. He opened the service with prayer and then read from the Bible. They sang a song about marriage, and then the commissioner had a short meditation on marriage and love. Then each couple was called forward to do their vows. Marco and Angela walked forward holding hands. They only let go of each long enough to place the rings on. When Marco kissed her, all of the other couples clapped, and then, holding hands, they stepped back so the next couple could move forward. The service ended with a short prayer and a blessing over the newly married. Leaving the Banquet Early Marco and Angela enjoyed the meal but did not want to stay for the dancing. Before the dance began, however, the HR director from Impact drew the name of the lucky couple that would get the bridal suite for the night. This was supposed to be a random draw, but the HR director believed it should go to the best worker as recognition for their service. He lost the discussion in the boardroom but that didn't stop him from rigging the draw. Marco was by far the best worker getting married that day, and it was only natural that he and his bride received the suite. Winning the suite made Marco and Angela even more eager to leave. They gave their thanks to the HR manager for everything, and adjourned to the bridal suite. Marco and Angela may have been virgins, but they did have some very good advice going into their wedding consummation. Angela's mother and aunts had made sure she was ready for what might happen on her wedding night. The main points boiled down to three rules: Rule 1,  go slow, tell him what you like, and don't like. Rule 2, try anything and everything, but remember rule 1. Rule 3, enjoy yourself. Marco, on the other hand, had thought about his first time quite a bit. He had wondered about porn, yes the internet on Eldorado was full of porn. Yet all those moans of pleasure and crazy positions seemed unreal to him. He decided he would ask married women he knew what he should do with his new bride. As you can imagine, this was a little awkward. How do you bring up losing your virginity with your friend's wife? Who would even believe he was still a virgin? Marco was lucky. His friend Martin's wife, Natasha, thought that it was a great idea. She felt it her duty to make sure Marco was good to his new wife and had four other married friends who met with Marco a few times in a coffee shop. To say it was a flood of information would be an understatement! Trying to get a drink from a fire hose would be a better description. "Don't do this, do that; try this, but not that; and on and on. Marco was trying to take notes, but pretty soon he gave up. One wife said; “Don't force her to swallow if she gives you a blow job.” Another one says; “No anal no way!” Yet another says; “Anal is great! just use plenty of lube and go slow.” Obviously, some of the advice was contradictory but Marco felt he learned a lot. What Marco gleaned from his experience, he distilled into a few points and then asked Natasha what she thought. Take it slow, very slow. Ask her if she likes what is happening. Make sure she cums before you do. Natasha thought that Marco was on the right track. She added that sex was a voyage of discovery that Marco and Angela would be on together. They needed to do it for each other and enjoy the journey. When Marco and Angela entered the room, they both were trembling with anticipation. Marco held the door open for Angela, and she gasped in awe. "Marco this is incredible!" Marco took in the palatial suite. To the left he could see a bathroom bigger than his family home back on Earth. Then he could see through a double doorway to a huge bed. Next was a massive Jacuzzi tub, mini bar and whole seating area with a sofa and chair. Everything was immaculate with fresh flowers in the vases and champagne in a bucket chilling by the sofa. "It is amazing but not as amazing as you." Marco swooned her. Marco then turned to her and kissed her softly on the lips. Angela had a surge of something she had never felt before; flash through her body and stop at her ‘lady garden.’ Angela leaned in and kissed Marco back, not just a gentle kiss, but laced with passion. Marco felt a surge of blood to his groin. His cock tented in his pants, as Angela moved more into their embrace. There was no way that she didn't feel it. The kiss deepened as their passion built. Marco wanted to just tear her dress off and get inside of Angela, but Marco remembered the advice. Angela wanted the same thing, but also didn't want to blow it on their first time. Take it slow. The wives had told Marco that foreplay was critical, so he should kiss and touch his bride all over, but not directly on her breasts or vagina. Marco began to do so, putting his hand behind her head and teasing her hair. His other hand slowly moved down her back to her shapely ass. Angela was loving the feelings and moaned into Marco's mouth. She wanted to touch Marco as well, but she wanted to touch his skin. She slowly moved to take his suit jacket off. Marco continued to tease her hair as he pulled Angela in tighter, and tentatively probed her mouth with his tongue. Immediately, Angela's tongue met his, and they began to slowly French kiss. The passion continued to build as Angela finished taking Marco's jacket off. Marco could not believe how excited he was. Five long years of working on the edge of the universe had left him with him expectations. He had played out this meeting with his new bride, a thousand times. Yet this was so much better than he ever expected. Marco thought he might pass out because all his blood must now be in his cock it was so hard. Angela could not believe what she was feeling. They had dressed her in this lacey wisp of a thong, and she could feel herself, not just soaking it, but seeping through it. She wondering if it was running down her leg. Angela then had a dirty inspiration, "Marco I'm so ready for you! Feel how ready I am for you." Marco was confused. He could tell she was excited for him, but was unsure what she wanted him to feel. He could already feel her nipples poking his chest as they kissed. He wanted to show her how excited he was for her, but didn't want to ruin the moment. Angela sensed his indecision and pulled his hand away from the delightful things he was doing to her ass cheeks. "Right here, Marco, feel how ready I am for you." Her dress was not slutty, but it was fairly short. Angela easily guided Marco's hand to her soaked panties. She pressed Marco's hand to her trimmed mound. Marco couldn't believe how damp her crotch was. The wives had told him this was a great sign that he was doing the right things. He instinctively moved his finger over her slit through her panties. "Oh, Marco, oh, that is amazing." Angela panted out her appreciation for Marco's efforts. Marco in turn, continued to rub her slit and could not believe that amount of fluid that was coating his fingers and hand. Angela couldn't concentrate on anything other than Marco's fingers. She wanted more. "Marco undo the zipper of my dress." Angela then reluctantly turned her back to Marco, her vagina begging for Marco's hand not to stop, as it wanted more attention. Marco slowly started to slide her zipper down and decided to follow it with small kisses down her back. Angela's moans of pleasure spurned him on, and as he reached the end of the zip Angela shrugged her shoulders, so the dress fell to the floor. Marco continued kissing until he hit the top of her ass. He could smell her desire. He wanted to keep going down; kissing her rosebud, and then her vagina, but resisted. He had to take it slow. Build up the passion. So instead, he began kissing back up Angela's back while running his hands up her sides. Angela thought she would pass out from all of the lovely sensations she was feeling. Her tits longed to be touched. Her nipples were so stiff. When Marco caressed the sides of her tits through her bra, she couldn't keep from moaning. Marco took this as permission to unclasp her bra. As it fell to the floor Marco kissed the back of Angela's neck. This was definitely one of her erogenous zones, the pleasure of his kisses was exquisite. Marco started at Angela's waist and slowly moved his hands up her sides again. This time he cupped her tits. They were the perfect handful for Marco; and as he cupped them, his thumb and index finger naturally tweaked her nipples. "Oh Marco, harder, pinch them harder." Angela breathlessly panted. Marco began to pinch her nipples harder as he continued to kiss her neck. Angela felt something building inside her she had never felt before. She knew it must be an orgasm, she was sure the feelings were so intense. Marco then stopped kissing her neck and turned Angela to face him. His left hand stayed on her right tit, but his right hand was replaced by Marco's teeth. He bit lightly on Angela's nipple while squeezing the other one hard. "Ah!" Angela screamed as her first orgasm ever, ripped through her body. Marco let her ride out the orgasm before letting go of her nipple with his teeth and replacing his hand. He then began to kiss down her stomach. Angela could not believe what had just happened, and now Marco was kissing down her belly toward her lady garden. Angela began to vibrate with anticipation. Marco stopped at her belly button and began to swirl his tongue around it. Angela liked that, but wanted him lower, so she pushed on his head. Marco continued down toward Angela's neatly trimmed pubic hair. Her scent was intoxicating. Marco remembered what the wives had told him. Take your time, kiss, and lick everything, let her moans and movements guide you. So, he did just that; letting her signals guide his movements. Then she grew impatient and grabbed his head more forcefully guiding his movement. Marco found his mouth being pressed, on what he knew was Angela's clit. He took it in his mouth and began to suck on it, lightly at first, but as Angela pushed his head hard he sucked harder. Angela began to shudder and moan. Marco's hands had been on Angela's ass, rubbing it but then he had an inspiration and moved them to her tits. Just as he increased the suction on her clit, he grabbed her tits and pinched the nipples. Angela screamed, as her second orgasm was even more powerful than the first. Marco's face was now covered in Angela's juices. He couldn't help but smile. Marco was sure if the wives knew what he had just given Angela, they would be proud of him. Yet he would never tell them. This made him smile again. Angela could not believe what had just happened! She had wondered and worried about her first time with a man. She had listened to her mom and aunts. She had researched on the computer, once she had access, but none of them had prepared her for the reality. Marco had made her feel things she did not believe were possible, and now she had to reciprocate. Angela took Marco's hands off her tits and then pulled him up. Marco rose up until he was face to face with Angela. His face was glistening, and Angela could not believe that she had done that. On a whim she kissed him. She had never tasted herself before and she couldn't really figure out what she tasted like. Marco seemed to like it though. Angela was sure she would taste more fluids soon that she had never tasted before. Angela continued to kiss Marco as she unbuttoned his shirt. Once it fell to the floor she rubbed her hands on his chest. Angela could not believe how broad and muscular it was. She began to kiss his chest as her hands worked on his belt. Soon, the belt was undone, and then his pants were coming off. Angela had already felt Marco's hardness against her stomach and ass but now she was about to see it. His underwear were tented and had a wet spot on the front. This made Angela smile. He was wet for her, like she was wet for him! She then grabbed his underwear with both hands and eased them down his legs, making sure to pull forward so his erection could spring free. Angela was eagerly awaiting her first look at Marco's phallus and had gotten a little too close. As his cock sprang free from his underwear, it hit her in the nose. Angela stifled a giggle. She dropped the waistband as she looked up to Joerge’s eyes. She winked at him while she gently took his cock in her hand, and kissed the tip. Marco moaned out his appreciation. He thought he had died and gone to heaven, but then Angela took his head into her mouth. Then Marco knew he was in heaven. As she slowed moved her tongue around the ridge, while firmly squeezing him with her lips. Then she moved back and forth on his cock. Marco could feel his orgasm building. The wives told him not to worry if the first ejaculate came quickly; he knew he would be ready to go again, and soon. Since Angela had flooded his face with her cum he forgot all about warning Angela he was going to explode. Angela’s fingers fondled his dangling sack, feeling the texture of the balls. As she enjoyed this erotic moment, she noticed his sack firm up, and the shape become very round, tightly constricted to the base of his rigid cock shaft. Angela felt Marco's cock spasm, and his semen shot into her mouth. She didn't know what to do, and tried to swallow, but as she began to swallow, another, bigger blast and her mouth flooded with cum, she moved her head back. This caused Marco's third spurt to land on her cheek and his fourth to land on her tits. This time she couldn't stifle a giggle, “Uh! Uh!“ Marco grunted his euphoric pleasure, his hands softly caressing her hair, and forehead. Breathing deeply, he moaned; “Oh, Angela! You’re absolutely amazing!” "Wow, I guess you wanted to get me back for covering your face." Marco had cum before, but only with his hand. This felt totally different. He vowed never to use his hand again! Angela's mouth was a thousand times better. This made him wonder what it would feel like to be inside her. "I have never had that done to me before. I didn't know what would happen. It was amazing, you are amazing. I'm sorry about the mess,.I'll get a cloth..." Marco's words just came tumbling out, Angela giggled again, "Marco, it's okay! I was just kidding. You gave me such exquisite pleasure, twice! I wanted to do the same." "It was exquisite, Angela. I can't wait to do that again with you; but first I want to be inside you." "Yes, Marco I want that too, but please go slow, it is my first time. I think we should do this in the bedroom." Marco took Angela's hand in his, as he led her into the bedroom. It had a massive King-size bed. Marco had slept in a single bed his whole life. He could not believe the size of this bed. Angela also could not believe the size and plushness of the bed. It had so many pillows! The comforter was so amazingly soft. Angela turned down the bed and climbed in. Marco couldn't help but appreciate the view, as he followed her naked glorious body. Joining her in the bed, They began kissing. Tentatively at first, but then with more fervor. Marco couldn't help but run his hands over his bride, caressing her back and tits and ass cheeks. Angela basked in his touch. She however, wanted him inside her, and reached out to feel his cock. It was rock hard again and that made her smile. It made her feel desired and wanted like never before. Angela's hand, touching his cock head, sent a jolt through Marco's body. He was immensely enjoying kissing and caressing Angela, but now he had a desperate need to be inside her. Angela shared that desire, and as Marco moved to hover above her as she spread her legs wide, then with her hands on his waist, she guided him to her vagina. Marco’s weight was on his knees, with his arms supporting him on each side of her shoulders. Looking deep into each other’s eyes, His hips dropped and his cock submerged into the wet opening of her hot cunt. He could not believe how amazing she felt. It was so hot, and wet, and tight, he wondered if he might shoot off again too soon. Angela's voice broke through his thoughts. “Stay right there.” Angela squeezed his waist. “The pressure. It’s so wonderful, but so tight.” He slowly leaned down and kissed her lips, careful to keep his cock just inside her wonderful wet cunt. Then Marco hit Angela's hymen. He was going slow enough that he felt the resistance. This was the big moment. They were both about to lose their virginities and Marco wanted Angela to remember it fondly for the rest of her life. He stopped moving and brought his lips down to hers. He nipped her lip with his teeth and then kissed her. Angela responded with a moan and her tongue came to meet his. Their kiss grew in intensity, Angela subconsciously pushed her hips up toward Marco, she wanted more. Marco held still as Angela broke her hymen on his turgid cock. She grit her teeth but just looked at him with a devoted smile. "You’re so big inside me Marco, please go slow." Marco started to push his cock forward, quarter inch by excruciatingly awesome quarter inch. The feeling was spectacular as Marco literally explored virgin territory. He wanted to just slam it home, but kept repeating in his mind, go slow, go slow. As Angela's vagina worked to accommodate Marco, she felt the pain recede and immense pleasure increase. Her nerve endings were already sensitive from her two climaxes and now they were going into overload. Angela felt her virginity disappear and the brief pain spurned her on. She grabbed Marco's hips and pulled him down onto her as she thrust her hips up into him. Marco's quick reflexes were a large part of what kept him alive on Eldorado that first year, and he instantly thrust down as hard as he could! As he bottomed out, he couldn't help but moan out his pleasure. "Oh, Oh, Angela you feel incredible!" Angela couldn't believe how compete she felt with Marco all inside her. It was a feeling she hoped would last forever. "More Marco, I need more, make love to me." Marco started out slow after her encouragement; but soon picked up the pace. It seemed obvious to do so; especially as Angela moaned her encouragement. Marco was enjoying himself immensely, savoring the feeling of his cock moving in and out of Angela. What he didn't realize, however; was that his movements were bringing Angela close to her first vaginal orgasm. Angela was desperate to cum, and did the only thing she could think of to spur Marco on. She pulled at his back, dragging her fingers along his skin, as hard as she could. Marco felt the pain and his subconscious brain recognized the cause, it was Angela's primal need. Marco immediately began slamming his cock into Angela, who continued to pant, anxious to get release. Marco thought he would lose his mind from the lust overwhelming him. Angela was now desperate for release and then wham! It hit her! A wordless scream left her mouth as her whole body was consumed with the greatest pleasure Angela had ever felt. She clung on to Marco and he stopped moving. Her legs wrapped him tight, pressing his stiff shaft, pressed to the far end of her cunt. Her arms squeezed his chest, tight against her tits. Marco could feel however, her vagina pulsing around his cock and the feeling was magnificent. She then redoubled her efforts, pulled on the hair on the back of his head. Marco went into a frenzy moving so fast it became a blur. Their coupling was so intense, the world collapsed into two sweating bodies, trying to merge together into one. Marco could feel two things at that moment. Angela trembling beneath him about to have another orgasm, and the freight train of his orgasm gaining so much momentum it was about to jump the tracks. Marco's orgasm blasted out of his cock, both figuratively and literally. He pounded her cervix while shooting a spray of jizz, as his climax rolled through his body. It was so intense he almost blacked out. It was all he could do to keep as much of his weight off of Angela as he savored the moment. Eventually, he opened his eyes and looked down at Angela. At first, he thought her asleep as she had a look of total serenity. This was in such contrast to the multiple contortions her face went through when she orgasmed. He had not viewed the last one, but he could imagine it was similar. He felt so much pride in being able to bring her such pleasure. Once again, he marveled at how unbelievable, making love to Angela was. It was certainly worth the wait! Marco continued to study her face, and then Angela opened her eyes. Marco could not believe the love that he saw in her eyes. Her intense gaze melted away everything that came before now in Marco's life.  No thoughts of overcrowded, over-controlled earth. No thoughts of pain or loneliness from his five long years of toil. No thoughts of anything but a bright future with Angela here on Eldorado. Angela opened her eyes and could only see Marco staring down at her. She was trying to regain her breath, after her spectacular climax. She was stunned as his gaze stopped all function. She knew the mail order bride route was a risk. She also knew that life on Earth would be a dreadful existence. That route only had oppression and emptiness. The look in Marco's eyes told her she had made the right choice. Angela's future was free to enjoy with this incredible man. It didn't matter that she had only known him for a few hours, she felt the bond as the two of them became one. They saved themselves for each other. They didn’t have to, yet this was a gift the both cherished, and it secured their bond and commitment, for life.  Based on a post by Farmer jill

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons. By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.  I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life. Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door.  When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. She'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated why Marie had died. "Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?" "Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?" "Okays, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in." Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, pop, juice, or milk." "Water's fine" she said. I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "So, how can I help? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know." She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book. I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?" She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…" "Call me Kenneth, please." "Kenneth. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid." I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her. Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will to teach me?" she asked. Oh fuck no, I thought. "That depends on what you want to learn." "I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me." "Oh. How old are you now, Tess?" "I'm sixteen. I'm old enough to learn about this." Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this." Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me." Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help. "Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice." She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends. "My first piece of advice is to masturbate." She looked confused now. "You want me to what?" "Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great." She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked. "Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice." "Okay" she said, "What else?" "Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want." "Oh, yes, would you, please?" "Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed." She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well." "I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said. "You mean 'men' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys." She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around." Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, Kenneth." I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?" She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again. Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex had me hard as steel. She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last. I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the cash looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck. ." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help. The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may only be sixteen, but she's unbelievably sexy. Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine. Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there. That was two years ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants. The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?" "Hi Kenneth! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?" "Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?" "Water would be fine, thanks." I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down. "So what brings you by today?" I asked. "Same as last time." she said with a demure smile. Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink. "Uh, Last time?" I said faintly. "I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex." Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The bright yellow halter style dress she was wearing had a deep vee displaying her lovely cleavage, no back, and came to mid-thigh on her sleek legs. I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her. "Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson." "But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted." "I know. And I want you." She said with resolve. She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up the top of her dress. It came undone and the dress slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy yellow panties God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs. Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room. She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?" "This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice. "This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you." "Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no." She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her. "Make love to me, Kenneth." She said, in a low sultry voice. I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!" I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness? I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her. She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck. Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more. When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence. Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour. Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away. "Oh, Kenneth, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you." I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had. By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it. Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat. I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth. "How was that?" she asked. "Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had." She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird." As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?" "Uh huh. First ever. It was good?" "Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!" "First time for real, it was always just my toy before now." "Wow." "Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation. I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps. I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex. I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck. A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot. Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very close. Did I want, or even need, to tease her? I needed to know what she wanted, so I asked. "Do you want to cum now, or make it last a while?" "In a little while, but not too long" she said as she brought her hands down to run fingers through my hair. Perfect. I wondered if her other lovers had asked the right questions, or had she had to guide them? No matter, I have the here and now to deal with. I pulled her labia apart gently with my fingers and played my tongue over the wet pink flesh revealed within. Her hips gyrated against me, so I continued to play at this. When my nose bumped her clit, she jumped and squeaked again. I worked a fingertip into her opening, swirling it around to maximize the stimulation, while at the same time I began to gently lick and kiss her clitoral hood. A shuddering moan indicated I was on the right track, With feather-light touches around her clit, and my finger slowly working deeper into her passage, I increased her stimulation. Those gyrations increased, and my licks to her clit became less subtle, more direct. Tess whimpered as I rolled my finger inside her, and sought her G-spot. When she cried out suddenly, with an accompanying shudder and thrust of her hips, I knew I'd found the right spot. I attacked her clit with more gusto, lapping and flicking at her, as my finger continued it's internal foray. She came, she came with abandon. Squealing and thrashing and calling my name, she practically bounced on the bed. I had to hold her hips firmly with my arms and my free hand just to stay connected to the vital spots and continue to stimulate her. She seemed to cum at least twice, possibly thrice, before the grip on my air went from pulling to pushing. I relented, and rose to look down at her, her face and chest flushed, sweat beading her forehead, and the most beautiful expression on her face. She looked like the goddess she was. "Oh god Kenneth, that was the most amazing orgasm I've ever had! What have you done to me?" I slid up to lie beside her, cuddling together while she regained her breath and her senses. "That was wonderful" I said. "I enjoyed you so much, and you seemed to enjoy it too." "The best ever" she said, paraphrasing my earlier comment on her own oral efforts. "Your other lovers didn't perform so well, then?" "There are no others. just me and my toy. I've waited and practiced and dreamed of this day." Her hand slipped between us to fondle my hardness, which was back from it's slumber. "No one? But I though you wanted to learn…" "I wanted you. I told you so. I wanted to learn, and I wanted you to teach me. All you could give me was advice and my toy, so I made the best of what I had. Can we start our next lesson?" "Tess? You're still a virgin? Are you sure about this?" She laughed, saying "If you're wondering about my hymen, that toy took it the very first day I got it. I went straight home and tried it. Slowly, carefully, and immediately. And every day since, I've practiced and practiced, hoping that when I was ready, you'd accept me. That you'd teach me the rest." "You are so beautiful, so amazing, I don't know how or why I got so lucky, but you're here. And I will not disappoint you." I sat up next to her, and swept my gaze and my hands along her nubile young body. "Did you bring any condoms?" I asked. "I'm on the pill, and you are my first lover, do we need one?" "I haven't been with anyone in over 5 years, and before that I had a vasectomy. So I am clean and sterile." "Make love to me, Kenneth." "For your first time, I want you on top." She laughed and we switched places on the bed. Straddling my hips, she leaned in to kiss me fervently, passionately, until we were starving for oxygen. I could feel her wet heat against my hardness, as she slowly shifted her weight on me. Finally breaking our kiss, she sat upright, raised herself aloft, and reached for me. I felt her hand moving my cock around, as she tried to position me just so. "I never tried this way with my toy. It doesn't lend itself to this very well. I'm usually on my back or on my hands and knees." Then she pressed herself down onto me, taking it slowly, gently. She leaned forward to plant her hands on my chest. "Oh god, this is so good, sooo goooood" she groaned. Bottoming out, she sat staring at me, gently running fingers through the graying hair on my chest. "Wow. I thought when I saw you, that it would feel just like my toy. But it doesn't, not at all. This is so much better!" With that, she started to play. She bounced up and down for a while, breasts wobbling, hair swirling, suddenly yelping and shuddering on me as she came. Collapsing on me, breathing hard for a minute or two, whilst her pussy throbbed and rippled on me. Smiling that amazing smile of hers, she pushed herself back up, and started grinding on me in little circular motions. This apparently worked even better, as she kept it up for about 5 minutes before squealing through a couple of orgasms. Once again, she slumped down onto my chest, and I could feel her heart beating madly in hers. When her pussy relaxed again, and she stirred, she sat up and said "That was better than anything I've ever felt. Even better than your wonderful tongue. Can we trade places now?" "As you wish" I said. "Oh Westley!" she replied with laugh. "Farm boy, make love to me now!" she demanded. With a chuckle, I rolled her over and we kissed again. I reached down to guide myself into her beautiful warmth, and god she was tight. I knew I wouldn't last long like this, and I told her so. "I've already had the best time of my life, please just enjoy me, the way I enjoyed you." she said. I kissed her again as i began to slowly push my aching cock in and out of her. We could hear the wet sloppy sounds of her pussy as I fucked her. I pushed myself up on my elbows and tucked an errant strand of hair behind her ear. Her smile was amazing, and she felt so alive beneath me! I rocked my hips as my thrusting increased in force and speed, which stimulated her clit. Her smile changed to laughter as she approached orgasm, crying out to me "Oh god yes! Yes!" I was getting closer myself, and then she looked deep into my eyes, saying "I love you". That triggered me, and I humped madly at her, pounding myself deep into her, over and over, until I spasmed in bliss. I felt and heard her answering orgasm as we tumbled from our peaks to lay panting against each other, sharing breath, sharing heartbeats, sharing souls. "Oh god, Tess, I love you too." This, torn from me, how and why could this be happening? She kissed me again. "I hoped, I prayed, I wished, I waited so long for this. Thank you." Not wanting to crush her, I lifted off her, and slowly pulled my shrinking cock from her welcoming heat. "Yipe! Hey, I thought you were fixed!" she exclaimed as my issue came pouring out of her. Too late, the duvet cover needs washing now for sure. "A vasectomy doesn't change how much comes out, just what's in it, or not in it, so to speak. And you knew from that blowjob how much I cum." "My toy never made this much of a mess, that's for sure." she said with a laugh. "Let's take a shower, and then we can have something to eat, and we can talk, OK?" She looked a trifle worried about the 'talking' part, but the shower was definitely of interest to her! We spent a long time in the hot spray, exploring, touching and teasing each other. And we did incidentally get clean. We dried each other off, and I got a spare bathrobe for her. I made some sandwiches, and poured a couple of glasses of lemonade. We ate, and I asked her about school. She had just graduated high school with top honours, and was intending to go to Queens in Kingston, come September. Now we has to discuss 'Us'. "Tess, you're 18, you have your whole life ahead of you. I'm 58, due to retire in 2 years. I'm afraid that if we pursue any kind of relationship it will end badly, and most badly for you." Once again she surprised me by simply laughing at me. "Silly man! You've probably got another good twenty years in you. Do you want to waste it mowing your lawn and doing your laundry, or do you want to live?" I blinked at her in surprise, and she continued, "Do you think I would deny myself my true love simply because it may be cut short? Are you tied to this place? Could you follow me to Kingston?" My mind spun, I felt totally disoriented for a moment, and I looked into those crystal grey eyes. And I was lost. Strings, pulling me out of the quiet, common existence I was in. Strings, hauling me out of a rut that I hadn't known I had fallen into. Strings, pulling on my heart, making me love again. "Yes" I managed to choke out. She smiled that awesome, devastating smile of hers, and said "Kenneth Brock, will you marry me?" This had started with her tears two years ago and it was going to end with mine today. "Yes" By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica.

Pandemic Passions Two people overcome OCD during a pandemic. by Curiousbusiness - listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories "Thank you all for your participation today," Robert said through his microphone, "Thank you for your patience once again for any technical difficulties we experienced today. I think the glitches we ran into, though, were great ways to exercise our tolerance of imperfection. I heard today that some of you have found maintaining your progress in conquering obsessiveness to be difficult during the pandemic restrictions. What's easy to forget, though, are the successes you have made.  We often tend to overlook them, but I heard way more victories than defeats this week. I encourage everyone not to ignore those victories. I hope that until we meet again next week, you all continue to find ways to challenge yourselves and to say 'no' to that obsessive voice. Say 'yes' to getting out of your comfort zone. Until next time." Robert waved goodbye at his webcam, and a number of people chimed in to say goodbye or simply waved back. As the virtual meeting closed on his laptop screen, Jordan picked up his phone to fire off a quick text to Angela, a fellow group attendee he had connected with when the group was still held in-person before the COVID-19 pandemic. If the pandemic had not struck, Jordan thinks he and Angela would have started dating officially. They got as far as almost, maybe, perhaps, fooling around together once after one of their group sessions. Or, maybe not. Jordan could never be sure. His anxiety always reminded him to doubt. "Another good session," Jordan texted. Jordan set his phone down and left his desk for his usual routine. He washed his hands for twenty seconds under the water and used his hand towel to dry between every finger. Then, he went about his room to make sure his picture frames and Marvel figurines were lined uniformly. Somehow, they never were in order even though he never touched them since he last inspected them. A buzz came from Jordan's phone. Angela had sent a reply. "I can't take it anymore. My roommate is out for the night. She won't be back until Friday. Come over." Jordan's heart bounced and there was tightness in his chest. He remembered back to the second session of group therapy where Robert spoke about psychical warning signs in the body. Jordan identified his signs as a racing heart, tightness in the chest, and sweaty feet. He wiggled his toes. Yup, his feet were sweaty. These were the warning signs that anxiety was coming on. Robert's wise voice echoed in Jordan's head, "When you notice your warning signs, remember your coping skills." Jordan breathed in through is nose and out through his mouth. He repeated the exercise a few times, and once he was calmer, he looked at his phone again at Angela's message. What should he do? "Say 'yes'," Robert's voice echoed again. Jordan slapped the side of his head. "Get out of there, Robert!" Jordan glanced at his phone again, and noticed Angela's smiling face in her profile picture. Surely, he couldn't say 'no' to that? With heavy thumbs, he punched in the three letters Y-E-S, and fired them off. Jordan scrambled to change out of his clothes. He hadn't worn presentable outdoor wear since the start of the pandemic. The warning signs were coming on as he swapped clothes. Jordan resorted to a raspy, interrupted breathing as he tried to inhale through the nose and exhale through his mouth while he wrestled with his clothes. He grabbed a medical mask from his pantry, which had turned into some type of apocalyptic bunker with supplies stacked to the ceiling, and shot towards his door. "Do I need to bring anything else?" Jordan's anxiety voice asked. Jordan reviewed the message from Angela again. No, she didn't ask for anything, but perhaps it would be polite to? What was the nature of this gathering? "I can't take it anymore. My roommate is out for the night. She won't be back until Friday. Come over." No, Jordan thought. Get your mind out of the gutter. That's not what she meant. Jordan analyzed the string of twenty words. "I can't take it anymore." That implies urgency, desire for something different. "My roommate is out for the night." Angela will be alone. WE will be alone. Angela sees this an opportunity. What would require us to be alone? Well, many things. "She won't be back until Friday. Come over." Today is Tuesday. That would mean at least three nights and two days where Angela, and I, could be alone. What would be the importance of making that known? "Say 'yes'," Robert trilled. Jordan pulled at his hair. "Say 'yes'," Robert sang, "Conquer that obsession!" Jordan ripped his front door open and took a confident step outside. He checked his left pocket for his phone, then his right pocket for his keys and wallet. The flustered young man checked that he locked his door twice before riding the elevator down to the main floor. Upon his exit of his condo building, he passed his hand under the hand sanitizer dispenser and received a dollop of the life-saving substance. That's when Jordan realized he forgot his portable bottle of hand sanitizer. "Conquer obsessiveness!" Robert chimed relentlessly. There was no time to turn back. The girl of his dreams was waiting for him and he must not delay. Jordan weaved through the near empty street, staying two meters away from anyone or anything that could be a deadly, disgusting Coronavirus carrier. Angela's condo building was but a 10-minute walk away, but to Jordan, the trek felt more like an expedition through hell itself. When he arrived at Angela's condo building, he felt another buzz in his pocket. "Bring condoms." Read the text from Angela. Well, that confirms it. Jordan's mind was right to be in the gutter. He promptly marched to the conveniently placed convenient store to the right of Angela's condo building and navigated to the family planning section. There was an assortment of sizes and shapes and flavors. There were a number of things to consider. Another buzz came, "Are you on your way yet?" There was no time for Jordan to consider the number of things he would have liked to consider. He picked the most plain looking box of condoms. Now to pay. Jordan slowly lifted his gaze towards the cashier far down at the end of the aisle. No self-checkout. Jordan dragged his feet and carried his body to the cashier, a young woman with bright red hair kneading some pink bubblegum between her teeth. She collected the box of condoms from his shaking hands and he presented his card to the scanner. Sweat emerged on Jordan's forehead as his purchase was being processed. "Good luck Champ," the cashier said flatly. Jordan emerged into the night air following the worst experience of his life. He filed into Angela's condo building and rang for her. The door unlocked, allowing him to maneuver his sweating body to the elevator. His very being was so shaken that if the elevator rose any quicker, his soul would have catapulted out of his body to heaven, or maybe hell. That did not happen. Jordan made it alive to Angela's door. He knocked. The Big Date Angela opened her door. Her hair was wet and she was wearing a white bathrobe. She clearly was just in the shower. Jordan could see her pretty blue eyes peering over the top rim of her medical mask. Angela noticed the box of condoms, which Jordan was indiscreetly holding in front of him with his two hands. Her eyes darted away and she felt her face turn hot. "Um, come in," she said. Jordan entered Angela's condo unit and the pair continued their awkwardness inside. "Ha-how's it going?" Jordan asked. "Good. Oh, and you?" "Yeah. I mean; good too, as well. Uh, and you?" He had already inquired about how Angela was. Jordan was cringing all over, like his body wanted to shrink into itself. "Good," Angela repeated, "Thanks for um; you know; coming so quickly." "Of-of-of course." Angela cleared her throat, "It was just that; I; you know; Robert said to get out of our c-comfort zone; um; and I was feeling; l-lonely. Um, thanks for picking those up." Angela had to turn her face away from Jordan. She wished so hard she could turn away from herself and not be Angela ever again. Jordan interjected prematurely, hoping to save Angela and himself from her most recent comment. "I was happy to. I wanted sex as well." Angela bristled. Jordan's attempt at extinguishing the awkwardness utterly failed. "And I-I don't mean sex with anyone. I-I meant with you." Angela bristled even more. "Ma-maybe we should sit; sit and chat more? Ha how was your day? How are you?" "Let's just do it," Angela blurted. Jordan swallowed, "Yeah?" "Yes, yes. Do you mind taking a shower first? I don't mean to be rude. You know how I am with germs." "Oh, thank you." Jordan exclaimed. "Yes. You know I'm the same." Jordan locked himself in Angela's bathroom, turned on the shower and doused himself. He cleaned himself feverishly to rid himself of the contamination of the outside world. Angela was busy too. She prettified her face with a touch of make up, then fussed about her room to make it romantic. Her room decor was inspired by some advice blogs she read, and a porn video she perused in the afternoon. Jordan stepped out of the shower and dried himself with a towel Angela had already prepared. He then slipped into a bath robe, which was also made available to him by Angela. Leave it to someone with an obsessive disorder to have everything prepared. Jordan put his medical-grade face mask back on, and nervously stepped out from the bathroom into Angela's room. The lighting was amber and low. Angela was already positioned in her bed, with her back resting against the headboard. Jordan's heart pounded at the sight of Angela and his head became light, but his legs worked well enough to transport him to her bed. When he got to the bed, he sat down but wasn't sure how to proceed. He would have loved to kiss her and the lips and every where else, but he was wearing a mask. In fact they both were. "Fif-finger me," Angela stammered. Angela couldn't believe her own words. She felt so ashamed, so embarrassingly desperate, but she couldn't help herself. In truth, she was desperate. So strong was her lust she had to become a different person to try and appease her yearning. Inviting a boy over? Asking to be fingered? Regular Angela would never do that. "Yes," Jordan said with strange confidence. Jordan smartly spotted the hand sanitizer on Angela's night stand and helped himself to it before carefully slipping his hand under Angela's bathrobe. Her thighs radiated warmth. As his hand ventured further up, the space between Angela's legs narrowed. Angela gasped when she felt Jordan's hands touch her thighs. She hadn't been touched in anyway by anyone, not even her roommate, in months. Angela gasped again when Jordan reached the spot. He gently explored the area and noticed she was cleanly shaven. Every feature he could feel was smooth and soft. He had a full erection. He recalled what he learned from his ex-girlfriend from two years ago, and began to pleasure Angela. Jordan knew he was out of practice and had limited experience, so he was hoping for the best. Angela was already sweating. The light rubbings of Jordan's fingers were tantalizing. He was so good, Angela had the impression that Jordan must have been with a lot of girls. She became wet very quickly, and Jordan seemed to catch on. He slipped a finger in as soon as he could. Angela shut her eyes and squirmed. The feeling was incredible as Jordan applied his technique inside of her. That sensation soon doubled when he slipped a second finger in. They did all sorts of things inside. "I'm ready," Angela uttered. Jordan was very much ready too. He tore open a condom and struggled to put it on for a moment of time, but he got it on in the end. Jordan let his bathrobe fall to the floor and Angela had a clear look. Her heart skipped a beat. She saw something that was definitely heftier than two fingers. Angela wanted it in her, but was at the same time worried if she could handle it. Jordan climbed into bed and man maneuvered himself over Angela. "Um. If you're OK, could I?" Jordan asked, making an opening motion with his hands. Angela knew what he meant. "Yeah, right. " Angela untied the string around her waist and timidly opened her robe, revealing her breasts. Jordan felt he could cum immediately just by the sight of them. But there was more left to see. Angela modestly opened the rest of her robe, revealing her long legs and the part in between them. Her lady part was immaculate, the most beautiful he had ever seen. Jordan told himself he didn't deserve such a gift, but he was still going to take it. As Jordan sank down, Angela's thighs fit snugly around his waist. He took aim and applied pressure. The doorway was firmly guarded, but once Jordan pushed through some inches, he was almost pulled in. Angela whimpered. Jordan sounded like he was about to cry. Both were shaking. "Get it together!" Jordan scolded himself in his head, "Don't let her think you're a loser!" After the self-motivation, Jordan drew back and pushed again. Angela moaned the most sensual moan. Her fingers clawed at her bed-sheets. Jordan's long rod that was lodged inside her was everything she needed. Jordan probably wasn't ready for another, but he reloaded and went again. He felt almost winded from the pure pleasure. His eyes were glued to where he and Angela were joined. Another thrust Jordan gave. Angela moaned loudly again. She felt her body spasm ever so slightly. It was a different story for Jordan, though. He was trying so hard to suppress his groan. Angela opened her eyes and looked up at Jordan. She knew what was happening. "Did you?" she asked politely. Jordan caught his breath. Embarrassment took hold of every inch of him. "Yes," he said, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." "No, no, that's OK," Angela assured. "I-I just need a minute," Jordan said, "I can keep going." Jordan withdrew from Angela and dismissed himself to the bathroom. Behind the locked door, he rid himself of his soiled condom and doused himself again in the shower. Meanwhile, Angela caught her breath. She sat up and noticed the wetness between her legs. Being the germ-a-phobe she was, Angela plucked a few tissues and cleaned up. "Get yourself together," Jordan said under his breath after drying off. Jordan was still somewhat erect. He put his hand to work to inflate himself again. It wasn't too difficult to do so. The image of Angela was burned in his mind. She was beautiful and sexy. So sexy. And her cunt. Her beautiful, perfect cunt. Jordan stepped out of the bathroom, without his mask. "I'm going to go down on you," Jordan announced. Angela was surprised by his abruptness. "If-if that's OK with you; I'd like to go down on you," Jordan amended. Angela nodded. Sucking noises and Angela's vocalizations filled the room. Jordan's tongue sampled every part her cunt. She tasted so sweet that he came to understood why some people called it a honeypot. Angela was panting hard. She could barely breathe through her mask. The pleasure was immense and she could lie there for ages, but she a thought. Not only was she impressed by Jordan's cock and tongue, but she was also impressed by his courage. He wasn't wearing a mask, and he didn't mind going down on her, even though she knew he was just as big of a germ-a-phobe as she was. "Put a condom on," Angela instructed. Jordan obeyed. He fit a condom on quickly and smoothly this time. He was surprised to see that Angela had taken her own mask off, but was grateful she did. As Jordan stood at the end of the bed, Angela blew him. Jordan praised the heavens loudly. Angela felt incredible joy hearing how pleased he was by her technique. She had never blown anyone before. "Turn around," Jordan demanded. Angela got on her hands and knees at the end of the bed, and Jordan took her from behind. They went at it like rabbits, their flesh slapping together at a tremendous pace. Jordan felt he had never truly had sex up until this point. Angela wailed. Jordan's roughness turned her on to new heights. She enjoyed and endured his relentless ramming until she realized she was nearing her peak. She wanted to end face to face. Jordan obliged. He pounced on Angela as soon as she laid on her back. They breathed heavily as their eyes burned into each other's. Finally, they smashed their lips together and kissed. Their tongues pressing into each other's mouths swapping germs and saliva. The two kissed and fucked, until suddenly, Jordan felt a snap. "Oh shit," he wheezed, "I think the condom broke." He took a peak down, and sure enough, the condom was just hanging to him. "Let me get a new one." But Angela kept throwing her pelvis up. "I don't care. Don't stop!" Jordan snatched the ripped rubber in his hands, tore it away, and lobbed the slimy thing somewhere in the room. They kissed and fucked and moaned some more. Jordan detonated, blasting his white lava into Angela. Angela felt her womb grow hot with the fluid and she too expelled her own juices. The room fell quiet. The noisemakers lay piled together in bed, covered in mess, and they fell soundly asleep. The next morning, Jordan and Angela put themselves back together, taking turns in the shower. Jordan found the ripped condom he carelessly tossed, which had landed on Angela's desk, and disposed of it in the garbage can. The sinful two then masked up, and headed down to the convenience store, next door. There was a pharmacy inside. To Jordan's surprise and disbelief, the red-haired gum-chewing cashier from last night was now stationed at the pharmacy counter. "What can I get for you?" she inquired lazily. "We uh; need the morning after pill please," Jordan said. The girl disappeared and returned with the requested goods. "Way to go champ," she said dryly. Back To Support Group "Thank you all for coming together again this week online," Robert said, "It has been tough, I know. Remember folks, let's keep saying 'yes' to getting out of our comfort zones. Good-bye. Yes, thank you. Good-bye everyone. See you next week. Looks like we have a couple idlers here still left in the call. Jordan and Angela. I missed seeing your faces this week. I didn't notice your cameras and mics were turned off. I hope you two are doing well? Angela? Jordan?" "I'm gonna cum, Jordan! I'm gonna cum!" Angela’s distant voice screamed over Robert's voice. By Curiousbusiness for Literotica